 
### Cloud Nine

### A Novel of the Guardians of Man

### Cloud Nine

Copyright © 2011 Melissa Smith

Smashwords Edition

All rights reserved.
Chapter 1

Have you ever heard the saying 'The grass is always greener on the other side'? Or if you hear someone say 'every cloud has a silver lining', you don't imagine that to hold any real truth, just wishful thinking. Well that's what I thought anyhow. Until, I had my very own cloud with a silver lining. Ok. I can see your face now. You don't believe me, but it's true. It showed up in my bedroom as this little mass of what I thought was fog. Yeah I know. Fog in your bedroom, you say? Again, I know how it sounds, but it's true. Well, my name is Claire Grayson and this is my story. Let me start off with that morning.

The morning of November 4th I woke up to my alarm clock at 6:45 am. Just like every weekday for school. I laid there in bed trying to coax myself to get up. When I finally managed to drag my sorry self out of bed I looked over by my closet door to see what again looked like a patch of fog hovering about two or three feet off my carpeted floor. I sat on the edge of my mattress for a couple more minutes just staring at it. Waiting and wondering if it would disappear. It didn't. I waited some more, maybe about six or seven minute's total, before I got up to look at it a little more closely. I stood about a foot away from it for a minute or so just to see if it would again just disappear. Again, it didn't. With a slightly nervous hand, I reached out to it. When my fingers had just broken the surface it seemed to solidify right in front of my eyes! Just as quickly I pulled back my hand and jumped back a few feet and landed on my backside rather painfully. As I sat there and watched it, it seemed to be getting just a little bigger. Where at first it was only about the size of a beach ball, it was now about the size of ridiculously big balloons that car dealer's use! Maybe even just a little bit bigger! But by the time it got to that size it seemed to slow down and stop growing all together. My heart slamming in my chest, adrenalin pin pricking all over my body, I stood up slowly. I backed up until my knees hit the edge of my bed and I was forced to sit. I sat there for what seemed like forever when inside my head I heard a deep voice say Hello Claire.

A voice! In my head! That's it! I ran out of my room as quickly as my tingling legs would carry me. All the way down the steps and into the first floor bathroom. Closing the door and locking it, I put my back against it and just stood there gasping for air. There just doesn't seem to be enough in this little bathroom! After about five or six minutes of deep breaths I calmed down enough to think. "What was that?" I asked myself, not expecting an answer by any means.

I am here to be of service to you Claire. It came again in a smooth tone.

Quickly scanning the bathroom, I spin in a circle looking, "Who... Wh... What are you?!"

You needn't speak out loud for me to hear you Claire.

I blink my eyes several times in an attempt to wake up. Ok, I still must be sleeping. That's it, I'm dreaming. Pinching my arms, and slapping my cheeks. Soon my real alarm clock is going to go off and wake me from this craziness.

You are not crazy, I am real. And, I am here for you Claire. The voice responded in a timbre that rumbled low and soft.

Freaking out just a little more that this dream just isn't stopping and I'm not waking up I walk over to the sink and turn on the cold water. I place my hands under the running water and wait to wake up. Nothing. So I bend down so I can splash some ice cold water on my face, again, still not waking.

You are not sleeping.

With my hands braced on the edge of the sink I look up, 'cause that seems logical doesn't it? I ask. "How do you know my name?" My voice comes out as little more than a croaked whisper.

Because, I am now here for you for a time. It said confidently to me.

Giving up I ask another question. "You keep saying that, how are you 'here' for me?"

You are in need of me, so therefore I am now here.

Grabbing hold of my head, shaking it back and forth, I realize that I am in fact not sleeping. I am awake. I am hearing this... voice. And it is talking to me! I'm crazy. I have officially gone off the deep end. Lost all my marbles. Lost a few cards from my otherwise full deck. I try to shake myself into sanity. I recognize that being seventeen is a bit young for going bananas or letting bats take up residence in my belfry, but come on! Trying to calm myself down I have to try to think rationally. I look into the mirror and look into my own eyes. Yeah school has been a little tough this year. Big deal, its school. I rub my hands over my face; I'm a senior for Pete's sake. Yeah mom an' dad aren't home as often because of their jobs and I'm pretty much raising myself, but seriously. I can't be going mad.

With a tone that said amusement, it spoke again. Are you finished yet?

Holy crap! Taking a few more deep breaths to try and calm my already erratically beating heart, I pause before speaking. I look around myself and try to see the source of the voice. "Ok, here's the deal. I don't need whatever you think I need. I'm fine, really." I actually feel a little better now that I have stated that fact.

And who are you trying to convince? It said to me with what sounded like a snort of laughter.

Ugh! Really? Is that attitude? Still looking around and still not seeing anything, I respond a bit caustically. "I don't need convincing. I'm perfectly capable of taking care of my own needs thank you very much."

That is precisely the point. At your age you shouldn't need to take care of all your needs. The voice says smoothly.

Switching my weight to one leg and hands on my hips I give a little of the attitude back. "What?"

Think of me as your fairy god parent, or cloud, as the case may be.

Laughing out with a snarky laugh because I simply can't help it I say "Really? Aren't I too old for that kind of thing?"

Continuing on as if I hadn't spoken, While still others call us guardian angles. We however, refer to ourselves as simply Guardians. And no, you are not too old. He almost sounded like he wanted to laugh at that last little bit.

Suddenly there came a knock on the door that made me jump out of my skin and scream just a little, I hear my mother, "Claire? Claire, who are you talking to in there?"

Opening the door quickly and just standing there looking a little shocked I'm sure, I quickly reply "No one mom. Just me in here. Talking to myself. I'm ok, really." With that I push past her to walk into the kitchen for a cup of coffee. Looking over at the microwave, my eyes bug, my mouth drops open because I see that it is almost 7:20. You've got to be kidding me! Throwing my hands in the air and huffing a little, I get my cup and run back upstairs to get dressed. I have to be at school by 7:45! I have a tutoring lesson to give. I am TOTALLY going to be late!

I can help you with that. It said in a way that sent shivers running up my spine.

Shocked that I'm still hearing the voice I snap off a comment, "Yeah? How ya gonna do that? Magically zap me into my clothes, brush my teeth and comb my hair all at once?" And before I had my bedroom door closed I was all of those things. I dropped my cup, but it didn't fall far. I backed up hard against my door and started to hyperventilate. "How....... What...... How...... did you.... do that?"

With a voice as smooth as silk the voice responded. I told you, I am here to see to your needs. You needed to be dressed and ready to walk out of the door. So, as you can see, you are. I swear I could almost hear a chuckle in the voice as it added, You also needed to not drop your cup, so I grabbed it before it spilled and made a mess.

"But how did you do it?" I ask staring down at myself then walking over to my mirror to look more closely. I have on a complete outfit. Shoes and all. Hair combed like I usually wear it. And I'm wearing make-up? I actually like the make-up, my lightly tanned skin looks flawless, my dark brown eyes seem bigger somehow, even my chestnut brown hair that I don't usually take much time in really styling looks good. "I don't normally wear make-up" I said breathily while gently touching my face.

That's because you usually do not have the time to put in the effort. And to answer your first question, I have already answered your first question.

Turning from my mirror to see that the 'cloud' was still by my closet. Looking a little more solid, and not quite so big around, it shrank back down to about a beach ball size. I narrow my gaze and lower my tone a bit. "What?" then realizing that just didn't seem to get across how upset that comment made me I almost squealed, "That didn't answer anything! You just repeated yourself!"

I swear I could hear it chuckle. I already told you the answer to that question because you have already asked it once before.

I'm arguing with a cloud! I have gone crazy. "Ok, humor me. Answer it again."

I told you that I am likened to a fairy god-parent. Only I am a Guardian. I can give you what you need. Again with a little chuckle to its tone, You seem to need a lot.

"I'm gonna be eighteen in just a few months. I graduate high school a couple months after that. Again, aren't I too old for a fairy god-mother?" Expecting it to see things my way I stand up straight, hands on my hips. It seems to shimmer just a little bit then rises to eye level.

With a tone that was most determined it said, You are never too old to be taken care of. You have been taking care of yourself for too long as it is. So now I am here to take over your care for a time.

"Ok, let's say I accept what you're saying. Not that I am mind you. But just let's say I do. How long are you planning on sticking around. And how am I to hide you? You're pretty big not to be noticed."

I stay with you until I think you really don't need to be taken care of. I can take care of not being noticed. Pausing for a few seconds adds, If you're to be at school on time for your tutoring lesson, you need to be leaving.

Looking over at the clock it says 7:37. Damn. Cutting it just a little close. Getting my coat and tugging it on I grab my bag and purse, then I run for the door. Being early November, I carefully walk down the snow slick driveway I dig in my purse for my keys, I turn to look behind me and up just a little. I have to stop and turn completely around. "You're joking right? You can't be serious! People are going to see you!" Floating just above my head, just like you see in cartoons, is what looks like my very own personal storm cloud, just waiting to dump a little rain on me and only me.

This time not bothering to hide its amusement it laughs just a little. You might not want to speak out loud in public. People really will think something is wrong with you. Besides, no one but you can see me.

Getting a little more upset as time quickly ticks by I snap. "Again, are you kidding me? I'm talking to a cloud. Mist. Water vapor. Something is wrong with me!" Looking at my cell I see that the time is again too damn close for my comfort. I'm going to have to hurry. Turning back around and getting into my car I start to pull out. Hopefully the student that I have to tutor is later than I am. Attempting to do as the 'Guardian' suggests I speak to it with my thoughts. Can you hear me?

Without missing a beat it replies instantly. Yes. I told you that I could earlier. It says in a tone that one uses when speaking with an errant child.

Again with the attitude! So what do I call you? You do have a name don't you? Or do I just call you Guardian or Cloud? As if slick streets aren't enough to deal with in the morning, I have a snarky mass of vapor to contend with too.

My name is Sterling.

That's a different name. Then with a little resignation, I take a deep breath to start over just a bit. Ok, I'm done arguing, so what exactly are you going to do for me? Almost running that last stop sign, I'm glad I only live a few miles from the school.

Well if you like I could have you to school now. Instead of waiting, that is, for you to get yourself there on your own without sliding through any more stop signs.

Ok mister smarty pants. Get me to school now. And before I could finish my thought suddenly the smell in my car was different. Like warm spice and salty sea air. A nice combination. Taking a deep breath to take more of it in I realize that I was no longer moving, I was however in the parking lot, in a stall, with my car in park. Not caring if anyone saw me talking to what appeared to be myself I spoke out loud, "How did you do that?"

I swear I could hear the eyeballs roll. Must we go over this again? You needed to be at school, you asked for my assistance, and so here you are.

Sterling, what can't you do? I mean can you do anything I ask? Starting to feel a little odd about this conversation going on I add Can you hear everything inside my head?

I can do anything you need done. Not what you want but what you need. There is a difference. And Yes. I can hear everything that goes on inside your thoughts.

None of my thoughts are mine alone? None? Suddenly the bottom of my stomach falls out. I don't like that idea one bit. Some things are personal. That's why you think them and not speak them out loud. And now he tells me that they are open for his viewing?

Your thoughts are yours and yours alone, I just happen to hear them. I will not repeat anything that I happen to hear unless you need me to.

But you can hear them. Hear everything. I'm not sure I like that. No, I know I don't like that. Looking at the dash clock I have one minute to get myself inside. I grab my bag and purse and start running.

I am sorry to make you feel uncomfortable. I am here only to be of help and support to you.

You just have to give me time to adjust. Please.
Chapter 2

Making it through my session this morning with no problems was good. I also made it through all of my classes today with no problems. All day long Sterling has been on my mind. But he.... he? Are you a boy? You sound like a boy.

I could hear what sounded like a soft nervous laugh, I do not see why my sex matters. But if it makes you at ease, yes, I am male.

Thanks, just asking. Anyway, apparently he is being polite and letting me think on my own all day without commentary. I suppose he could be useful. It has been a little tiresome taking care of myself for so long. I thought I was doing a rather good job at it too. I'm a good kid, according to my aunt I don't suffer from 'Single Child Syndrome'. I get good grades; I even tutor on the side for money. I didn't think things were all that bad. This new turn in the road will just take a few miles for me to get used to it.

After getting home and shedding my coat and shoes I make a bee line to the fridge, I rummage around for a snack worth having. Ugh. Nothing good in here. Closing the door, I turn to the pantry. I stand there and look at all the shelves looking and looking some more. Again, nothing that jumps out at me and says 'this looks good, eat me.' Standing up straight and casually looking around, Can you find me something that might be good for a snack?

All you have to do is ask.

In my hands was big bowl of hot buttered popcorn topped with slightly melting M&M's. Yummm! Wow! Thanks! How did you know I love this?

If he had a face I could swear he sounded like he was smiling at me. I have done my, homework, as you say. I watched you for some time to gauge whether or not you were truly in need of assistance. I know most of your little quirks by now.

My quirks? How long have you been watching me? Hello? Creepy callin'.

I watched you for about a month. I made my decision to aid you only this morning before you woke and saw me.

A month! Deciding that I could let that go for now moved on. So how many other people have you 'aided'?

I have helped two thousand three hundred sixty three people who were in great need of my assistance. You will make that number one more. He answered without having to really think about it.

Two thousand three hundred... wait a minute. How old are you?

Age is nothing we count. But the first person I assisted lived in the year 1261.But I have been a sentient being from before this time.

Wait a minute, that's more than two people a year. How long do you usually stick around? Trying to do the math in my head, and not doing a very good job at it because of the circumstances I stand there and stare at him.

It averages out to be around three and a half people a year, however in the early years people had a harder time dealing with me and how I communicate. They truly thought themselves mad. Being seen talking to themselves they were heralded as demon and thus killed. So because of that, I had about four or five a year then. A few did deal well with it and lived long and happy lives.

Astonished, I just stood there gaping at him. Wow. And to think I thought I dealt badly with it.

I also said before that I stay until you no longer need taken care of. For some that was only about three months, others, better than a year. But every person is different with different needs to be tended.

I think I need to digest what you've just said an' I have homework to finish. Walking in an almost trance like state to the dining room table, I get out my math. I sat and stared at the rows of problems that wanted solving and just saw numbers and shapes. Deciding that that was going to take too much thought to finish I pulled out the reading assignment for English Lit.
Chapter 3

After attempting to read and actually remember what I was reading and failing miserably, I pushed my books away. My mind still reeling from what Sterling said, I just could not concentrate. He has helped, or attempted to help over two thousand people. And now he was here to help me. I sat there and took in my surroundings without really seeing them. I wasn't really that lost was I? I didn't really need help did I?

My cell phone breaking me from my thoughts, I look at it to see Carrie calling. Just what I needed to take me away from my melodramatic thoughts. "Hey, what's up?"

"Hey girl. Just bored, needed someone to talk to. Whatcha doin'?" She finished in a sing song voice.

Laughing at the fact that this is exactly what I needed just now. "Oh just attempting to do my homework. And not doing a very good job at it."

She sucked in a hissing breath, "Ugh! The 'H' word. You have such a dirty mouth!" she says as laughing at me. "You kiss you mom with that mouth?"

I laughed with her, "I do. An' she has never complained about my mouth being dirty." Blowing a raspberry into the phone to get my point across, then laughing with her as she laughed at the sound. It was nice to simply laugh for no good reason. After what I learned this morning and now, all day has been spent in a fog of thought.

"So what are we gonna do this weekend? I don't want to stay home again." She whines at me.

I thought about that for a second or two before I answered. "I dunno. You can come up with something to do just as easily as I can. But I agree. We need to get out of the house." After that statement my mind starts to wander yet again. Need. All I can think about are all of those people that Sterling said he had attempted to help because they needed it. And then of all those in need that had died, I know they died a long time ago but they needed help and didn't get it. Then there's me. I still don't think I'm worthy enough. It would be nice to be taken care of, even if it's only for a little bit. Coming back to the present I realize that Carrie has been carrying on a one sided conversation. Oh I'm so bad. I can't even pay attention to my best friend talk about... what... dragging myself back to the conversation as she is midsentence.

"......and then she said she didn't know what he was talking about..." 'Beep beep'

"Oh, Carrie, hold on a sec." I cut her off midsentence, "My mom is on the other line." I put her on hold just so my mom can tell me that she has to attend a late meeting and won't be home in time for dinner, also that my dad is taking a client out to dinner so he too will not be home. So, another dinner by myself. Again. Clicking back over to Carrie I blurt out, "How 'bout we go to dinner, tonight?"

"What? Dinner?" she stumbles

"Yeah, you know that meal that you have at the end of the day." I tease then laugh.

"Dork. I know what dinner is, you just caught me off guard with the question. Let me get some of my," cough, cough, throat clearing, "ooommm'ork done."

Not being able to help myself, I bark out a laugh long and hard, I can hear her grumbling in my ear but I pay her no attention. "I'm sorry. I didn't catch that last part. Please repeat." I asked while laughing some more.

"Homework. There. Happy? I said it. Go ahead an' laugh. Uh huh. Just let me get some of it done then I'll call you back in about an hour. An' just for that you can decide where we go."

Feigning shock, I gasp, "What? What did I do?" laughing some more again.

"Uh huh, whatever." Joining in my laugh, "Call me back at about 6:30. I'll talk to ya soon, bye."

Hanging up my cell, then leaning back in my chair balanced on the back two legs I kick up my feet onto the dining room table. I enjoyed the feel of friendly banter. Now what to have for dinner? Where to go, where to go? Sterling? Do, I mean, can you, offer suggestions if I need you too?

What would you like a suggestion for?

Weeeell, how about someplace to have dinner? Can you help with that? I mean after all, I do need to eat.

Not trying to hide the smile in his voice replies. Yes Claire, I can help with a suggestion or two. What are you in the mood for?

I can't help it. I roll my eyes at him. Well duh, if I knew that I would have a better idea of where to go for dinner. Can't you just give me a restaurant or two to choose from so I don't have to think?

Without even having to think about what he was going to say he just spits out his suggestion. His voice indicating he was not happy about being used for menu purposes. You could go to the Pizza Peel, or to Hamburger Patties. I have now given you two to choose from.

Cocking an eyebrow over to where he was hovering by the window I ask with as much dryness in my voice as I can muster. Ya know, for being a cloud you sure have a way with attitude.

I am a sentient being; there fore I do have a personality. A sense of humor too.

Cocking an eyebrow at him, Reeealy? When do I get to see said humor? I tried to not laugh but failed. Switching topics for a bit I ask, Can you make yourself look different? I mean can you make yourself look more human like or at least give me a face to look at?

He paused for what seemed like forever. But when he spoke his voice was just a little different. I can't place how different, just that it was different. I can make myself look however would make you more comfortable.

Ok then, can you look like a person? I asked while I sat in my chair and looked at his current form.

He cleared his voice before speaking, I can, but you will have to remember that only you can see and speak with me.

I'll remember. As soon as I finished my sentence he seemed to get larger, almost taking up the whole side of the dining room where he was at. He then condensed, next he started to elongate and stretch and split. He even became a little less fog like, becoming more solid. Soon I could make out the shape of a man. He was tall, with broad shoulders.

As he continued to change he asks, What color would you like my hair, or eyes? His voice was a bit breathy as he asked me for my opinion.

I was a little shaken by it. Haven't you ever wanted to look a certain way? He was almost shimmering, his shape slowly coming to a final form. He held out arms out to each side and raised them to his face so that he could look at his hands.

Yes, I have wondered, but I was never asked before you to change my shape, to look more human. I have always liked how dark slightly curly hair on a man looked.

Then do that. I would like to see that. What about your eyes?

Well, I have always liked the color of soft sage. It looks so peaceful.

I too have always loved that color for eyes. Slowly, so slowly, he added the shape of hair. Short waves of brown hair appeared. Then he worked on the shape of his eyes, he added the sage green color to them and they were brilliant, framed in rich black lashes. Next the nose, his nose was a good strong shape, not too big or pointed, just. Perfect. Then he moved to work on his mouth. Right now he reminded me of a young, very pale Antonio Banderas, about what he would have looked like at about twenty or so. You will tell me if I make it wrong, won't you? Shocked that he asked a question, it took a second or two before it registered.

I shook my head to clear it from my wandering thoughts. Oh, um, yeah. I'll tell you when it looks good. What the hell is wrong with me? I can hardly think with how he's looking. Because, Oh. My. God. So far, he is looking real good. His mouth again was forming into the perfect mouth. Not with lips so big they look like they should belong on a girl but big enough. And they look soft. I wonder if they are soft. Holy crap what is wrong with me?

Claire? What is wrong?

Shit! I forgot that he can hear me! Oh nothing. I was just thinking. Suddenly scared of what he heard I had to ask. Didn't you hear what I was thinking?

Only the last comment, I was concentrating on creating myself. I am sorry, did you ask me a question?

No! No. I... ahhhh...... No, I didn't ask you anything. Hoping he was concentrating more on his transformation than on me, I continued to drool. I need to work on a way to block my thoughts from him so I can lust in private. I was now looking at his finished face. He is beautiful. He was now working on adding clothing to the rest of his shape. Dark crisp jeans with a light blue polo tee. Black boots finished the outfit. It must take a lot of concentration to do what he is doing because he doesn't even seem to be looking at me, but through me. He finished with the clothes then shook off the trance like state he was in and smiled at me. I am SO glad that I am sitting down. My whole body just went to jelly.

Well? How do I look? His eyes glittered in the dining room light as he asked me with a shy smile on his face.

Not being able to block him out I gave him the truth. I think you're gorgeous. I whisper. Then clearing my throat add, You really have given thought to how you would like to look haven't you?

I swear I saw a bit of stain hit his cheeks, I have had, he paused and looked around a bit before returning his gaze to me, some help with what females seem to like.

Slowly I breathe out and almost whisper, Oh. Shaking myself from my stupor, I try to act unaffected by his transformation from hot air to just plain hot. Then as he looks down at his feet, his brows pull together and his face scrunches up just a bit. What's wrong? I ask him.

His frown deepens just a little when he answers, Well, I have never had legs before, so I do not know how to use them.

Glad for the redirection I got up and walked over to him. Watch me. When I walk I move my weight from one foot to the other and push off with the foot still on the ground. Then pausing and looking at him, Or, do you really need to walk? I mean can't you just float or something?

Looking down at me, wow, he had to be about six two or three. Unfortunately I'm not exactly what you would call tall, at only five foot three, but I have to look up standing this close to him. You asked me to look more human, I want to be more human. So I want to learn to walk.

I looked him over as I prepared to speak. Well I would help you but the last time I tried to touch you my... he reached out and grabbed my hand. Shocked, I gapped at it, I can feel you!

I can make myself as solid or incorporeal as I wish. Then a little lower in tone added, I wish for you to be able to touch me, then straightening up adds, So you can help me learn to walk.

I'm not sure how long I stood there gaping at him but I managed to pull myself to the topic, I clear my throat, which by the way is now dry, and try to talk clearly. "Right, walking." Here, lean on me just a little and I'll help you take your first few steps. Just watch my feet and do as I do. He puts his arm around my shoulders, his hand scorching the skin though my shirt. I place my arm around his waist marveling at the feel of him and try again to keep my mind clear as it began to wander to things best suited to keeping to myself. So I just start to mindlessly walk. While doing that I start to pretend my mind is behind a steel wall, a big, thick, tough, and totally impenetrable wall. When I think I have it just right I move on to the next step. I then concentrate on making this wall into a box, folding and bending until the shape is correct. Then I fit it with an unpickable lock that only I have the key to. Just as I finish making my lockbox as strong as I think I can, I shut and lock it tight. He suddenly stumbles and turns his head sharply to look at me.

His face was the picture of shock. Eyes, and jaw wide open. Even his breath hitched. What did you just do? His voice rough and husky.

Puzzled, and completely forgetting my lock box, I look into eyes that were remarkably green and I ask, What do you mean? I'm teaching you to walk.

He looked at me with upset written all over his face, I lost you for a second. His beautiful eyes franticly search mine as he waits for me to answer.

With a look around the dining room then back to him, Ahhhh, you've been holding onto me since we started walking. I haven't gone anywhere.

He shakes his head violently. No Claire, I lost my sense of you. He said pointing to his head. He was looking at me very intently, his green eyes blazing with an inner fire that I hadn't noticed from across the room. They took my breath away.

I couldn't help it, but a smile spread across my face and it just got bigger by the second. You mean I did it? Really? I did it?

Giving me a severe frown asks, What did you do? He almost, wait, was that a growl in his voice?

Um, Well, Suddenly I couldn't look into his eyes without feeling a little uncomfortable. I kinda pictured putting all my thoughts into a steel box, a big, thick, unbreakable box. Quickly looking back up into his eyes, "I really didn't think it would work!"

He clearly didn't like that, his face scrunched, his brows came together and his eyes narrowed. He was getting real good at facial expressions really quickly too. You blocked me on purpose?

Still smiling at him, "Yes, I did. I told you this morning that I was uncomfortable with you hearing all of my most private thoughts. Again I really didn't think it would work. I was just playin' around." Suddenly a little mad that he was angry that I hid my thoughts, I pulled away and stepped back a few paces, "But I'm glad I was able to do it. They are after all mine to begin with. I'll share when I feel like it." Suddenly in the mood to test it out again, I imagined my lockbox. I placed everything into it. Then I locked it. As soon as it was locked, his eyes became big and his mouth dropped open wide. With a smug little smile and a wiggle of my eyebrows I said, "Can ya hear what's goin' on in my head?" I asked sweetly.

I took his still gapping mouth as a no. I crossed my arms across my chest and my smile again became bigger. Leaving him standing there I turned and walked into the kitchen for a drink of water. I felt pretty good right now. From in the kitchen I said, "Ya know, I think I am in the mood for pizza. That was a good idea. Thanks for the suggestion." With my thoughts still locked away from what I hope is still working I speak to him with my thoughts, Can you hear me Sterling? I wait for about a minute then let out a triumphant laugh!

What is so funny? Claire this isn't funny. How am I to help you if I cannot hear you? He sounds a little, ok, a lot, pissed off. Ahhhhh, that's so cute! I had to laugh some more at my achievement.

Cracking open my lockbox and letting just my surface thoughts trickle out, only the ones that I wanted him to hear. That's actually hard, I really have to concentrate to only open my lockbox a small crack. I hear a sigh from the next room, Does that make you feel better?

A little, but Claire, you still have your mind shielded from me.

Squaring up my shoulders I answer. You're right I do, and I'm gonna keep it that way, so get used to it bucko. I peek around the corner and see that he is still standing where I left him. Smiling at this sight, he sees me and raises one full eyebrow. I in turn raise one of mine and turn on my heel to go to my room so I can change for my dinner date with Carrie.

Sounding a little angry, he growls, Claire!

Giggling under my breath, Sterling. I sing back.

I had just gotten into my room and closed the door, when I see him start to form, eyes blazing with anger, arms crossed over his broad chest and feet at a wide stance. Completely formed he materializes in front of me. Gasping first from fright, I move right into awe, then into anger. Yelling, "What are you doing? I came in here to get dressed for dinner!"
Chapter 4

Looking into her eyes, they look like twin Hershey kisses, a warm smooth brown, she is angry at my intrusion. You didn't mind my being in here this morning. I respond a little smugly.

Looking a little taken aback, she squeals, "What? An' can you talk out loud? Or can you only talk with your mind?"

Feeling a little thrown by the request, I frown. I have never tried before.

Rolling her eyes, she adds, "Well then, try." Then with a shake of her head and a cutting movement with one hand, she says "Forget it, I don't have time to wait for you to learn to use your voice. And another thing, this morning you didn't look," with a hand waving up and down the length of my body, "like this. This morning you were a glob of vapor, not... not..." She looked like she was at a loss for words and with her thoughts all locked up I couldn't hear what she was thinking to herself. No one has ever attempted to block me before. I knew she was astonishing, I have been watching her intently for some time now. I may have stretched the truth just a little when she asked me. I had, in fact, been watching her for several months, looking for a reason to aid her, but I did not think that truth needed known.

If my appearance makes you uncomfortable I can change back. I reluctantly offer.

Her face reddened a little at that comment, and her voice lowered just a little. "No. I think I would rather you look like this."

I wish I could hear her thoughts. I have grown accustomed to hearing them all the time. She has a wonderful mind to listen to. I wish I could step close and smell her with my new nose. At least I can feel her. When I touched her hand I felt a tingle run up my arm and run through my body. Her hand was like a blow torch on my own. Breaking me from my own thoughts she tapped her foot.

She has her arms crossed over her chest while still tapping that foot. "Well? Are you stepping out of my room on your own or am I pushing you? Choice is yours." She moves her arms and places her hands on her hips.

Attempting a step unassisted toward the door, I stumble into her arms. Shocked and embarrassed I flash myself outside her door.

Sterling? Are you ok? She asks from the other side of her door. I can hear the concern in her voice. Still too embarrassed to speak I stand silent. Slowly she opens her door to see me standing there. Sterling?

Adopting an air of unaffected, I square my shoulders and stand up straight. I am fine Claire. Go and get dressed for dinner. Carrie will be calling soon. With a slow nod she closes the door.

* * *

Closing the door and leaning against it, with Sterling on the other side, I slide down till I sit. I know he's still on the other side because I can feel him. My heart thumping hard in my chest, my breathing ragged, I think I need some space. It's a good thing I'm going out to dinner tonight.

"I think pizza was a good choice Claire. Because with limited cash flow these days, this is about all I can afford." Laughing she adds, "Not like working at that copy shop pays well ya know. But oh well" She finishes with a nonchalant shrug.

"I know what you mean, tutoring barely pays enough for gas. But with my parents working late lately they have started to leave cash at the house for me to use." My house. Where I last saw Sterling. My thoughts drifting to Sterling, I start to wonder if he's here. I mean he watched me for a month and I didn't see him. All of the sudden I see a hand waving in my face.

"Hellllllooooooo? Anyone home in there?"

Embarrassed, I crack a little smile and probably blush rather dark, "Oh, yeah, Sorry 'bout that."

"What's goin' on? Everything ok?" She looks at me really concerned.

Taking a deep breath and putting on a better smile, and trying to lighten the mood, "A lot on my mind today that's all. I woke up from a strange dream and I can't seem to get it out of my head, that's all. No biggie. So what were you saying before I nodded off?"

Waving a neglectful hand at me, "Well forget about that, what I was saying was just chatter. You have stuff to spill, 'cause from the look on your face... Ohhhh girl! You're blushing! Spill, Now."

Fiercely blushing now I'm sure, I look around the restaurant. My mouth suddenly a desert, I try to speak anyway. "Well," I start but then have to stop to take a drink. All the while Carrie staring at me, expectantly waving at me to hurry up and continue. "Well, I woke up this morning and there was, I mean, in my dream I woke up and there was this... this thing, it looked like fog, in my room. But it wasn't fog, it was a guy." Cutting me off she grabs my wrist.

"A guy? Really? What did he look like?" She begs with an eager expression all over her face. Really, could I blush anymore? My face is on fire with it. She sees it and the grin that streaks across her face was lightning. "Come on! Keep going!"

"Well he's a really cute guy, he has brown..."

"He is? Has?" She frowns at this, "These are the present tense. What do you mean has?"

"Sorry," If I blush anymore I'm going to pass out from too much blood in my face and not enough everywhere else. "I meant to say he looked like a really cute guy, anyway, in my dream he reminded me of a young Antonio Banderas, only without the olive skin and with the softest green eyes I've ever seen."

Interrupting yet again, "There you go again, he is, he has, are you living in the dream or what?" she says with a sly look and wink of an eye. "Didn't want to wake up did you?"

A shy smile touched my mouth, "That doesn't matter, it's just a dream anyway. Let's change the subject, can we? Did you get your dirty word finished?"

She shook her head hard, "Oh no you don't, not that easily." She reaches over and grabs hold of my wrist. "Why do I have this feeling that it really wasn't a dream... Oh My God!" I couldn't look at her in the face, all I could do was look around to see if anyone was watching the show goin' on at this table. Thankfully we weren't in the spotlight. "He's really real isn't he? Oh my God, Oh my God! I'm right aren't I?" She was practically jumping up and down in her chair.

"Carrie, please!" I hiss at her attempting to quiet her down while scanning the room for lookers on. "Can we go out to my car or something?"

Instantly she was standing up, "Sounds good. Let's go." Pulling on her coat and tapping her foot because I wasn't moving as fast as she was. As soon as I had my coat on she grabbed my purse and my arm and drug from the restaurant.

As soon as we were inside my car, attempting to warm up while my car did the same, she started in on me again. Turning in her seat so that she was facing me full on she started in on me with the questions. "So were in a private place, start talkin'."

"Ok so maybe it wasn't a dream exactly," I started to say.

Suddenly I was cut off by a high pitched squeal. "I knew it! I knew you couldn't be hung up on Josh forever. He's such a jerk anyhow."

Josh Hodges was my last steady boyfriend. He's a kind person that I got along with really well. Both of my parents really liked him also. I liked the color of his light brown hair as it ran through my fingers. His dark brown eyes always looked at me with great affection and longing. I was just starting to fall in love with him when he suddenly dropped me like a bad habit. Carrie never really liked him much and liked to remind me of his short comings as a boyfriend. I hate to be reminded of how long I've waited for him to come back around. So cutting her off for a change, "He isn't a jerk. He's just busy a lot."

Waving her hands in the air in a whatever motion. "You went on like, three dates. Six months ago. He even stopped calling before school started. He's a jerk."

Rolling my eyes at her, "Carrie we dated for almost six months, you just don't like to admit to that."

She rolled hers right back at me, "Fine whatever. Now moving on to a better subject. What's his name and where did you meet him, and most importantly, what does he look like?"

Starting to blush, again. I can't help but smile, just a little. "I can't tell you everything just yet," she starts to frown, "but I will, soon. I can tell you his name is Sterling." My heart jumping inside my chest at just saying his name out loud, "He is really cute. No I take that back. He's really gorgeous." A full on smile escaping, "He's tall, with like I said, short curly brown hair. The softest green eyes I've ever seen. And..."

"I want to meet him." She suddenly jumps in with her eyes alight with excitement.

Shocked at the request, I start to stutter with looking for a response. "I... uh... well he... I'll see... when we can arrange that."

"How long have you been hiding him from me?" with this she looked a little hurt.

Trying my best to make her feel better, I opt for a little of the truth, "Well honestly, I just met him this morning on my way to school." Now for a little improvisation, "I sorta got stuck in a little snow at the end of my driveway and he helped me get out."

She apparently liked that. Her eyebrows shot up into her hairline and she smiled, "How romantic! How old is he?"

"Uhhhh, I didn't ask. Although to me he looks to be about twenty or twenty one."

"Wow, not too young and not too old, also being cute and chivalrous. So when do you see him again? Soon I would think." She looked at me expectantly. Waiting for me to confirm what she asked.

I looked away from her and shrugged my shoulders. "Again, we didn't get that far, I had to get to school."

Her jaw suddenly dropped. "Don't tell me you're still waiting for Josh to get his head out of his butt. It's not gonna happen, he's a jerk. Move on. You can do better."

Bristling in my seat at this whole conversation, I look to the dash clock and see that it is getting late and I still have homework to finish. "No, I'm done with him. But it's getting late and I still have homework to finish before I can go to bed." Putting the car into gear so I can take her home, "anyway, I don't have time for a boyfriend. With all the tutoring I do, when would I even go out?"

She sat back against the door and crossed her arms across her chest. "We're out. Right now."

Blowing a stray strand out of my eyes impatiently I add, "Not the same and you know it. We only ate dinner, talked a little and are now going home. The whole evening hasn't been more than an hour and a half. That's not a date."

Feigning mock hurt, she clutches her heart, and gasped at me. "What? Now I'm not date material." Fake sniffing and fake tear wiping, "I thought you loved me."

With a good punch to her shoulder I add, "Dork. You know what I mean. What kind of date only lasts for better than an hour? I'll tell you. A bad one."

Rubbing her shoulder as if it really hurts, as a smile splits her face. "Well, maybe Mr. Chivalrous will stop by and see if you made it home alright." She says with a lot of eyebrow wiggling and elbow jabs.

# Chapter 5

After dropping Carrie off at home, I wandered around town. Living in the Midwest isn't so bad I guess. You don't have the bad air of the really big cities. You have a lot of open crop fields outside of the city limits. We have big cities here, but nothing like what's on either coast. When it gets dark, people go home and sleep. It's fairly quiet here. I like that. When I couldn't drive anymore, I decided it was time to go home and face Sterling. I hadn't said good-bye and neither had he. He just watched me go. I mean, I hope he's still there so we can talk.

Pulling into my drive at just after eight, I see that my mom's car is here but my dads' car is still missing. Pulling in beside hers, I turn off the engine and just sit there for a minute staring at my house. It's a big house, I guess. Two stories with a living room, separate dining room, a big kitchen and a family room that almost never gets used by anybody who isn't me.

A little apprehensible about calling him, I unlock just enough. Sterling? Are you here?

Instantly, and to my relief, he answers, I never left. I thought you could use some time to adjust. Are you ok?

Not sure why he suddenly matters so much, so soon after meeting him, I answer. I am. Thank you for asking. Sitting in the car a few more minutes, and starting to get cold. Can you see my mother?

If you need me to, I can. Why do you ask?

Where is she?

Last I saw, she was walking into her bedroom to change from her work clothes. I do not believe she has come out.

Good, maybe I can get to my room without too much trouble.

I can get you there now?

No. I'll walk. Thanks. Getting my purse and carefully making my way up the drive, I get into the house quickly. Because damn, it's cold out there. Stamping off my shoes, I bend over to take them off. I hang up my purse and coat and make my way up to my room. Stopping by my parents' door, I knock, wait for her to answer, and open and walk in. She was in her bathrobe getting ready for a shower. "Hi. I'm home now, went out for pizza with Carrie. How was your meeting?"

"Boring, as usual. Honey, I'm sorry neither one of us were here for dinner."

Waving her off, "Really mom, its ok. I didn't eat alone. I was with Carrie."

"Yes I heard, I figured that's who you were with. Get your homework done?"

"No, on my way to finish that now. I'll let you get to your shower." Walking over to kiss her on the cheek. "Talk to you later." I walk out and close the door behind me.

I enter my room expecting to see Sterling standing in my room. But it's empty. Are you in here?

No. I did not think you wanted me in your bedroom.

Can I ask where you are?

You may. I am in the dining room.

The dining room. Making sure that I'm not letting too much out, I take the time to concentrate on my lockbox. I work slowly from the bottom up, making it strong and impenetrable.

Suddenly I hear Sterling, with definite pleading in his voice. Claire. Please?

Again I open just enough for him to hear me. I told you that I didn't like you hearing everything in my head. After all, I just met you. I don't know you, and you want me to let you hear everything? Sorry, but no. Again attempting to feel unaffected by him, I strive for casualness. So what did you do while I was gone?

I waited here.

My heart stammered in my chest. He waited. Here. You didn't go anywhere? Don't you have a home?

Not in the same sense as you might think of a home.

Ohhh kay. Then explain. I'm listening. I lie down on my bed and stare at my ceiling.

Well, think of it more like a boarding house. There are many of us at any given time. If we don't have a person that we are aiding, we go there to spend time with others of our kind.

I see. Do you have your own room, or do you share?

After being apart from by family for however long I have been gone, it is nice to spend it with them all the time. So no, we do not have separate rooms for ourselves. I do however, have a separate place that I call my own though.

Family? You have parents? A mother and a father? What about brothers or sisters?

After what seems like a long pause he finally answers, No. I do not have parents. We have a Maker. We are all brothers and sisters. We are all family.

So when you're not with the person you're aiding, where do you go?

I am always with that person.

Suddenly very embarrassed at the fact that he was with me when I was out with Carrie, I ask out loud, "You were with me tonight, when I was out?"

No. You clearly did not want me with you so I stayed behind. Then after what seemed like a very long while added, You are the first person who has ever asked for space, alone. You are also the first person to lock me out of their mind. All of the others never minded that I was privy to all things personal and private.

Why not? Look at you. How could I not ask for privacy? Today has not been a good day for my face. If this keeps up I am going to be permanently red. Not a good look.

I do not know what you mean. You are the first person to ask me to look this way. To everyone else I was as you saw me first. No one ever saw me as anything other than what I portrayed, fog. Albeit intelligent fog, but fog none the less.

I was glad that he was downstairs and couldn't see me with my face on fire. Even when you were just fog, I still saw you as more than that. Like a person. Maybe that's why I was instantly uncomfortable sharing all my private thoughts. I even felt uncomfortable admitting that much, but he had to know. Sterling, you have to remember that even though you've been watching me for a month, and because of that, you think you know me a little bit, but I just met you this morning. While lying on my bed, fisting my bedspread, I waited for him to answer. He never did. Sighing and rolling off my bed add, Sterling, I have homework to do.

I know you do. Go ahead and do your work Claire, I will be here when you finish.

Sterling?

Yes Claire.

I won't lock you all the way out. Ok? Biting my lip and hoping that he will at least accept that.

Yes Claire, that is ok with me. I do understand. But I want you to understand that I would never intentionally hurt you.

Thank you.

* * *

Standing in the dining room looking out of the window into the cold snowy night, I couldn't help but wish I was watching her instead. I like watching her sleep. I would be there and wonder what she was dreaming about. When I saw her that day, walking with her date, I was instantly drawn to her. I was following my last charge at the local movie theater when I had spotted her. She was walking out as we were going in. For some reason I had been drawn to her like a magnet to steel. Never had I had the need to be around another being like her. Knowing that the person I was with wouldn't need me for the next few hours, I followed her. He, her date, had dropped her off at home, and I followed her in. I watched her interact with her parents, watch a little television, then talk a little on the phone. During this my charge called for me and I had to go. But that didn't matter, because I now knew where she lived, and I would be back.

At this point I had started to tell my charge that I believed they were getting to the point that they would no longer need my services. They were at that point, and I could have stayed where I was for a few more months, but that was before I saw her. I slowly started to back off my help to help them acclimate to doing things on their own again, only better. One month later I was watching her all the time. I did give her all the privacy that a woman needs, I never followed or listened where it would have been improper for me to have been, but I did follow everywhere else. I didn't start to listen to her mind until about six week before I showed myself. I just wanted to know what she was keeping to herself at times. But once I started to listen I couldn't bring myself to stop. So it physically hurt me when she blocked me. It almost felt like an electrical shot to my consciousness. Never in all my years had someone attempted what she did. That both shocked and astonished me. It hurt me, but made me proud. I also have never, save for the last person towards the end, left the person that I was aiding. But she needed space, and isn't that what I am to do? Give her what she needs? Yes it is. So I did. She is right though, she doesn't know me, yet. She will in time. I just hope she gives me the time. I cannot say that I was disappointed when the boy she had been dating stopped calling. I have to agree with Carrie, who tells her time and time again that there is someone out there better than him. Although I truly desire that being to be me, I don't see how I can make that happen. Unfortunately, I would make her better at taking care of herself so she could be with someone else. Maybe I could...

Sterling?

Yes Claire? My heart... yes, I have a heart! I wasn't expecting that when I took on this human form. My heart is now thumping hard in my chest at the sound of her in my mind. I like the way she sounds. She comes across almost musically in tone.

Can I see you for a minute?

As soon as she finished that sentence I was standing in front of her as she was seated on the end of her bed. I am here. My, but she is beautiful. Her hair looks like honey and chocolate with coffee mixed together but not together. Just long enough, that it moves with the turn of her head. Her skin is not to pale but not too dark either. It is perfection. Her eyes. They have captured me time and time again. Such a deep, soft brown, that I easily get lost looking into them.

She looks at me for a few seconds before looking away, while I assume she is organizing her thoughts. Sterling...

Yes? Oh no! Suddenly my hands and feet feel like they could be lead weights. She looks uncertain. She is going to send me away. She is going to force me to do what I have never done before, leave.

Ok. A pause. A really long pause.

Ok? Ok what? What does 'ok' even mean? Claire? What is it you are trying to tell me?

That I'm going to see if we can get along with this whole thing.

Relief floods through me at lightning speed. I didn't think I would be able to leave after just starting to speak with her.

I just want you to accept some boundaries, ok?

Boundaries? Go on. I suppose boundaries are acceptable as long as she doesn't send me away.

Well, she draws out this word and the silence that follows for what seem like an eternity I, um. Well let's start over, can we?

Again relief! Start over? I do not seem to understand.

Looking anywhere but at me she starts, Well, today it seems has been a little overwhelming for me. I snapped at you when I now know you're just trying to help me. I'm sorry for that. Then turning her eyes on me adds, I am, however, not sorry that I figured out how to block you. Blushing the most beautiful shade of pinkish red, and casting her eyes down to her lap, she then says I also think it would be nice to be taken care of for a little while.

That is why Claire, that I am here. To be your temporary care taker. Although, I would like to stay longer than just a few months or a year.

So, looking back to me, You have truly never tried to speak out loud? I mean I see the advantages. Like right now, I mean. My mother could hear us then come in. But I think, blushing again, I would like to hear what you sound like outside my head.

No, I have never tried because no one has ever requested it of me. You seem to be asking a lot of firsts from me.

* * *

Suddenly very embarrassed and my face flaming again, I'm sorry. I don't mean to be trouble, I was just curious. That's all. Blushing is all I can seem to do around him now. I didn't think I was going to be able to pick my jaw up off the floor when he appeared in my room standing in front of me like some avenging angel. I guess spending several hundred years watching other men, he has the whole, 'I am tough and in charge' stance down. He suddenly appears, legs shoulder width apart, arms crossed across his chest, staring down at me with a fierce green gaze.

I did not say that you were imposing, just that no one else has thought to ask the questions that you are asking. I could try to speak out loud if you so desire.

Desire? Oh yeah. I do. I mean, I've read in books about strong attractions at first sight, but this is crazy! Because, We. Just. Met. This is absolutely absurd! I mean, I don't even know him. I've only had a few real conversations with him all day. We could work on teaching you to talk tomorrow? I've kinda gotta go to bed. I still have school in the morning. I wonder if I'll ever be able to be around him or speak of him without my face going up in flames! Sterling?

Yes Claire? I have to say that I like how that sounds in my head when he says my name.

Where do you go at night? I must have asked a good question because he just stood up straighter than he was before.

Well, I have been watching you now for a month without your knowing, a pause that set my heart trying to break free of my chest, I usually just stayed here.

Oh. Here. He just stayed here. All night. Here. He has been watching me sleep for a month now. Right now, I'm going to file that away for another conversation. Um... Wait. What have you seen? Suddenly a little angry.

I have never seen anything. I have never followed you into the bathroom. I have never stayed when it appeared that you would be changing clothes. I have always respected your privacy for such things.

My throat was suddenly dry. He respected the boundaries that I was going to set in place before I set them out. Wow. That's good. I mean, thank you.

So, does that mean you are ok with me staying here, at night, to watch over you?

Oh God, He wants to still stay in here. Um, No. I don't think I am comfortable with that. Sorry. His shoulders slump just a little before he stands back up straight.

If that is what you wish, I will wait somewhere else while you sleep. I will be here when you wake up. With that he was gone.

Good night Sterling.

Sleep well Claire.

# Chapter 6

Walking out to the parking lot with Carrie, Sarah and Mari, discussing what we were going to do tonight. Stopping next to my car, we continue.

"Maybe we can go to the city and see a movie. Or visit the Ol' Town District. Or... or... Oh, I really don't care what we do as long as I get to get out of my house." says Mari.

"I agree, last weekend I was babysitting for the Walters," a shudder runs over Carrie, "I really need something to take that bad taste out of my mouth. They never pay me enough to put up with their kids."

With all of us laughing at that comment I add, "Really. It doesn't matter to me what we do, so long as we do something."

Sarah suggests, "Well there is that new date movie that just came out last week. We could go see that. A little vicarious romance sounds good."

Suddenly getting jabbed in the ribs by Carrie she adds, "Oh, we all could use a little romantic gesture couldn't we Claire?"

Knowing where she was going with it, I ignored her. But being Carrie she wasn't going to let it slide. Giving me a pointed look with a Cheshire cat smile, she just wiggles her eyebrows at me. Almost in unison Mari and Sarah step up, "What?" "What's goin' on?" They look back and forth between me and Carrie waiting for one of us to spill. Well it wasn't going to be me. I started to blush, shocker right? Seeing this Sarah jumps on me.

"Oh, somebody tell me what's goin' on! Why do you look like you just ate a chili pepper?" turning her gaze to Carrie, "Well? Tell."

"Yeah, spill. One of you." Says Mari.

Could this get any worse? She just couldn't help herself, could she? She had to open her mouth and let loose a nugget of information that she knew they would jump on. Thinking that I had better speak up before she says something that makes this more than it is I start. "It's nothing really. Yesterday morning I was stuck in the snow and this cute" blushing savagely now, "guy help me get un-stuck. That what" turning to glare at her, "Carrie was alluding to." Then looking back at Sarah and Mari, I finish, "Really, that is it. End of story. Carrie is just reading more into it than there really is." Then looking at all of them and cinching my coat a little tighter I add, "Now, it's really cold, we can figure out what we're doing later, preferably over the phone, when I'm at home and warm."

Telling them all good bye, I climbed into my car. As soon as I closed the door Sterling was waiting.

Claire?

Yes?

May I ask you a question?

Question? Uhhhhh. Sure. What's up?

You talk about me?

Holy crap! My heart started to thud rather hard in my chest. I fumbled with the keys getting them into the ignition. With my car started, I waited until it warmed up a bit. Ah, well. Kinda. Is that a problem?

No, no problem. Just how much does Carrie know?

Well, you see, she noticed that I was acting a little preoccupied the other night at dinner. She guessed that it was a guy. So I had to lie just a little, I couldn't very well tell her the truth without her thinking me mad. So I said that I had been stuck in the snow and you helped me out. That's all.

Silence. It was silent long enough for my car to warm up. I put it into gear, and pulled out of the stall. Sterling? Is that a problem? I mean that she kinda knows about you? She doesn't know that you're still around. As far as she knows I haven't seen you again.

No Claire. There is no problem.

My heart, still pounding hard in my chest. But... your tone. You sound... upset. Are you ok?

I am not upset. And yes, I am fine.

Extremely puzzled by his behavior, I don't know what to say. So silently, I drive home.

* * *

Again, another first with her. She has spoken with her friend about me. Only those who believed themselves possessed spoke of me. Ever. The others never had conversations where I was mentioned along with romance in the same sentence. Am I upset? No. Just puzzled by what this could mean. Wait. Yes. I am upset. Because this is giving me hope for a future with her when there can never be one. Maybe space is what we both need.

* * *

Now watching some TV, after getting home, I did my homework right away so I didn't have to think about it for the rest of the weekend, I also studiously avoided Sterling. I just sat here lounging on the couch, thinking. He did seem upset when I spoke with him in the car. Upset over what? That I kinda told Carrie about him? He never said I wasn't allowed to speak of him. He never gave me any rules. Rules. Sterling? Are there rules to this?

I am not sure I understand what you mean. Rules to what?

This, waving back and forth between me and the air, us. Suddenly embarrassed that I had just said 'us', I quickly emphasized what I meant. I mean, you know... the thing where you help me. That us. Ya know, blushing is becoming a full time job with me. Damn. I mean... not that there is... an... us. Stuttering, I couldn't speak steadily with my heart jumping in my throat. All the time he just was where ever he was listening to me stammer. Never cutting in to say he understood what I meant. So, taking a deep breath, are there rules I should know about?

For you? No.

What do you mean 'for me'? Are there rules for you then? Getting upset at having a conversation with him from wherever he was, Can we talk face to face? Usually when I ask to see him, he is there as soon as I ask. Not this time. Instead I was met with silence and a no show. I knew something was wrong. Why I care, I couldn't tell you. I just do. A lot it seems. I waited in silence for about five minutes before I asked again. Sterling, why won't you answer me? Why won't you come to me, or at least tell me where you are and I'll come to you? Silence. Had he left? I just assumed that when he thought me ready to actually take care of myself, he would tell me. Prepare me somehow. Sitting up straight, I listened. I walked from the family room to the living room then on into the dining room. He was standing in front of the window looking out. My heart almost dropped out of the bottom of my chest with relief. Seriously, it's only been two days and already I was comfortable with him being around. Without turning he spoke.

* * *

I must return to Court for a bit. I will be gone but a few days. I heard her sharp gasp at that. I still did not turn. I never informed them of you. They have to be told where I am. Space. That is what we need.

But you said... you said I needed... help. That you were here to see me taken care of because I needed it. Right?

Damn, she is right. But I have to clear my thoughts. I will be back as I said. In about three or four days.

Will I still be able to reach you? With my mind that is.

No. Not where I am going you will not. I could still hear her breathing a little hard. I wonder what she is thinking. If I could but get through her 'lock' I would.

But you will come back, right?

I will. I will not. It is for the best that I stay away. I can never have her the way I would like. She can move on with out my help.

When do you have to leave?

Now I turned, I should not have. Her eyes were wide, and she looks so beautiful that I just might come back after all. But no. This is for the best. The sooner that I go the sooner I return. I leave now.

She paled a little before asking. "Now? Why not tomorrow?"

Are you not going out with your friends? You will not miss me. You requested that I leave you alone at school, and I have. This will be just like that. Now, I must go. Only I could not go without seeing what her lips felt like so I slowly floated over to her and stood just far enough away that with a bend at the waist it would be perfect. She did not step back. She licked her lips and looked into my eyes. I slowly bent aiming toward her, she still did not move back, so I closed the distance and my lips met hers. The fire from that little connection was volcanic. She gasped but did not move. As she began to bring up her arms I started to fade. She must have felt it because she opened her eyes. I watched her as I disappeared from sight.

Sterling?

I will be back. I watched her for a few minutes while she put fingers to her mouth and looked around the room. Then I left.

* * *

Suddenly, for the first time in two days, my face wasn't the only thing on fire. My whole body was on fire from that small kiss. I couldn't help but smile just a little. Not even when Josh had kissed me had I felt like this. A few days. I could manage for that and more, after all, I have taken care of myself for at least the last two years, ever since my mother got that new job anyway. Interrupting my thoughts, my cell rang. Looking at it, I see that it's Carrie. "Hey Carrie."

"Hey, yourself." A little laugh, "So, what are we doing tonight?"

Walking slowly back to the family room, "I dunno. What did Sarah or Mari say they wanted to do?"

"They don't care. Said anything we decide will work."

Sitting down with a sigh I think of what Sterling is doing tonight. I don't know how long it takes to travel to 'Court'. He could be there already. "Well, I don't care either. Let's go see that movie." Yeah, movie. Then I don't have to talk, and she doesn't have to see me try to not blush.

"Kay. Are we gonna have dinner first?"

"Sure, why not. I decided on what to do, so you three can decide on where we eat. An' I don't feel like driving. Not to mention we all don't fit into my little bug." Aimlessly flipping through channels, because there is nothing better to do. I finally just turn off the TV. Staring up at the ceiling I listen to Carrie think out loud.

"Well I'm not in the mood for pizza again, but I don't know what sounds good either. Maybe I'll call Mari and see what she has to say."

"Sounds good. I'll check and see what times the movie is playing." Getting up, I go to go to the computer in the corner.

"Cool. Call ya back. Bye."

"Bye." Finding the website for the theater closest I find the times and write them down. Sticking the paper into my pocket, I walk up to my bedroom to find another top to wear tonight.

# Chapter 7

He should be back soon. It has been four days now. He said he was only going to be gone for three or four, it is now four. Maybe by the time school is out. I'll try to call for him then. Glancing at the clock as I tug on my coat I see that I'm cutting it close to 8. I'll get there just in time for my tutoring session. If he were still here he could just pop me to school without a second thought and I would be early. That gave me a pang of loss in my chest. Again, why he matters so much after so little time together is beyond me. But he does. Did. Damn it.

While pulling into a parking stall I have to try before school. Sterling? Are you back yet? I wait for a few seconds before turning off my car. As I'm running into the building out of the cold I try again. Sterling? Still nothing. Well, I guess I still have to wait.

As soon as the last bell was ringing I called for him again. Sterling, are you back yet? Please answer me. I walk distracted to my locker as I wondered what could be taking so long. Maybe he's just spending time with his family. Slapping a hand to my forehead, duh Claire. That's what he's doing. Feeling stupid, I stop worrying about where he is. After all he did say that he didn't get to see them all that often. Feeling my mood lighten, I run into Carrie at her locker. "Ready to go?"

"Yes I am. Let's get outta here. I had a bad day today with a few tests." Slamming her locker closed, she turns to walk away. "Let's get going."

I waited for three more days without worry. It has now been a week that he left. Sarah wanted to go out again, but I told her I didn't feel good. I just wanted to go home and veg. Mom and dad are going out tonight for dinner. They asked if I wanted to go but I said no. So as I sat and watched TV, flipping through the channels to find something to watch, my phone rings. Getting up to answer it I glance at the caller id. It's Josh.

"Hello?"

"Claire? Is that you?" His slightly husky voice asks.

"Yeah it's me. What's goin' on Josh?" Wondering what he could want after ignoring me for almost four months.

"Hi, I was..." he cleared his throat a lot and paused a really long time, "wondering if you might like to go out tonight. With me."

My jaw hit the floor. Picking it back up so I could speak, I myself stammer just a little. "Uh, you want to go out? With me?"

"Yes, I did call and just ask you didn't I?"

What to say to that? Do I want to go out with him? What about Sterling? Wait, what about Sterling? "I, uhhh, sure. I guess. What time?" Nervous about this, because it has been four months that he last called.

"How about in an hour?"

Looking at the clock I see that it is 6:15. "Sure. 7:30 sounds fine."

Hearing the smile in his voice, I smile back. "I'll be there then. Bye Claire."

"Bye." So much for veggin' on the couch. Feeling a little excited I jump up off the couch. Upstairs I go to change for a date. I haven't been on a date since the last time he took me out.

Getting home at about eleven, I had a good time. He said that he was afraid of getting too serious our senior year of school, that's why he stopped calling before school started. He also said that he would like to start seeing me again. I told him that I had to think about it. He said he was fine with that, and then walked me to my door where he kissed me good night. After a short talk with my parents about my night, I went up to bed. There I thought about Josh's kiss, it was nice. Comfortable. Then I thought about Sterling's kiss. It was also nice. Definitely not comfortable. It was exciting. Just thinking about it made my heart jump up a few beats per second. Then a wrench of sorrow. He was still gone. Only now I'm beginning to think he isn't coming back, and that thought hurts. A lot. With that I fall asleep thinking about Sterling, and when he comes back, we have things to talk about.

I wake up the Saturday following, having had another date last night with Josh, and just lied there looking at the ceiling. He isn't coming back. It's been two weeks. I lie there upset at myself that I feel this hurt. I only knew him for two days. Realizing that I still had my lockbox intact and that I no longer needed my mental shield, I let go of it. That takes some mental muscle to keep up. Although, it was becoming easier. Why did you have to go? "Why?" I whispered to myself, now counting the lines of sunlight coming in through the blinds, why? "Was I such a hopeless case?" I must have been, that's why you left. "Well Claire, what did you do before Sterling? Took care of yourself and you'll do it again." With that affirmation I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Rolling over to get out of bed, I freeze because my muscles have seized up. There he is. Standing in the same spot that I first saw him. "You're back." I breathe out. My heart has taken up residence in by stomach, and it's a good thing I was still laying down because I'm sure I would have fallen. He looks better than I remember. You really are standing there aren't you? I'm not imagining this am I?

He appeared just as affected by me as I was him. No you are not. I am standing here. I am sorry I was gone so long.

Without actually realizing what I was doing I jumped up out of bed and threw my arms around his neck and hugged him hard. He actually let out a little gasp as I clung to him. I really missed you being here. It's silly I know, but I became really used to being able to talk to you when ever. It took a few seconds for him to bring his own arms up to hug me back but when he did, it felt wonderful. Then realizing what we were doing I gasped and jumped back out of his embrace. My heart still hadn't stopped its rapid tempo that had started when I saw him. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean..., I mean...."

I am sorry that I worried you. But, if I might ask, why did you worry? I swear he looked like he was blushing just now.

Looking down at my feet, then to the window, then to his chest, then back to his eyes. I just couldn't seem to keep looking at him for more than a few seconds before I had to look to something else. Worry? I wouldn't say worried. I was afraid. Then finding my courage to look unaffected by him, I looked him square in the eyes and said, "I wasn't worried. I just thought that maybe you came to your senses and believed me that I could take care of myself." Taking in and letting out a deep breath, yeah. That sounded good.

But, I just heard you... And he dropped off, realizing what he was saying.

Son of a bitch! Closing my eyes and concentrating hard, I re-imagine my lock box quick. I can feel the flame of a blush scorch my face. When I was well and truly blocked again, I opened my eyes and looked at his face. I could tell he wasn't happy that I had completely locked him out. So I opened up just a little so he could at least hear when I wanted him to hear. But I had to speak out loud. I couldn't think what I wanted to say out loud. "So fine. I was worried. I was afraid you weren't coming back. Ok? Satisfied?" Upset that I had to reveal so much I turned around to walk to my dresser and yanked out some clothing. He said nothing while I sifted through my drawers. Finding some and throwing them on the bed and keeping hold of my anger that was slowly coming to life, I turned it on him. "Why did you come back anyway? You could have just stayed away and made this a whole lot easier ya know."

Looking a little hurt, his shoulders dropped as he spoke. I did try to stay away.

That hurt like I imagine a kick to the gut would. My heart was suddenly in my throat and my breathing kicked up a few notches. I had to sit. Looking up at him and whispering, "You did? You really never intended on coming back?"

His face looked a little pained as he spoke. I could not stay away any longer. I had to come back. He took one small baby step towards me.

You had to? Shaking my head just a little. My stomach clenching with hurt. Oh, that's right. 'Cause I'm your job right? I throw out with my chin up.

No, that is not the reason I came back.

Again shaking my head then lowering it because if I had to keep looking into his eyes I was going to start to cry. And that was not going to happen. Then shoving away any hurt that I was suddenly feeling and icing over my tone I spoke. "I really don't care why you came back Sterling. I don't." Standing up so I could turn my back to him so he couldn't see my face at all, "For all I care you can just leave again. Only this time have the decency to say good-bye." With that I picked up my clothes and started to walk to the door. I managed to get just an arm's length past him when he reached out and touched my elbow. I froze and looked down at his fingers touching my arm. Slowly swallowing I looked up to meet his eyes.

He took a deep breath before answering me in a deep whispering tone. I came back for you Claire.

There was a soft green storm in his eyes as he said that. Almost whispering myself, I ask, "But why would you do that? It's not like you really know me." I tried to remove my elbow from his fingers but he held firm. He took another step. He was now mere inches away from me, still holding my elbow.

I know you better than you think. The way he said that sent shivers up and down my spine.

Then you know when I need to use the bathroom, 'cause I really need to go. He didn't seem to want to let go of my elbow. Looking down at it I looked back to him. Really. I'll be right back. I'll only be gone a few minutes. Letting me go I walked a little lightheadedly to the bathroom across the hall. I stood with my back to the door remembering the sight of him. He looked absolutely wonderful and here I am with bed head. I took care of the main bathroom duties then returned to my room.

As soon as I returned and closed the door, he closed the space between us pushing me back against the door. Then, time seemed to slow down. I could see everything. His gaze kept dipping and lingering at my mouth. He then slowly began to bend just a little at a time until he was so close I could feel his breath on my face. His eyes pleading with want. I want to kiss you. Please let me kiss you. He whispered in my mind.

I stood there just staring at his mouth as it parted just a little and listened to him speak. I could barely think of anything but his lips. The fire that ignited the last time our lips met was amazing. I just nodded ever so slightly giving permission. At first I didn't think he was going to go through with it because he moved so slowly. But then his lips touched mine and I was lost.

* * *

When she walked away to use the bathroom it gave me a few seconds to think clearly. We needed to talk about us. I need to see if she really wants me to stay. I want to stay but if she really wants me to leave her I will force myself to do as she asks.

She came back into her room looking absolutely beautiful. She has a warm morning glow about her face. I couldn't seem to help myself; I closed the distance between us so we were practically touching. Looking at her mouth I couldn't help but beg for a kiss. I really expected her to tell me no, but when she nodded, I was shocked. But quickly recovered to lean in and close the distance. Again the volcano of heat from this simple kiss was enough to light this house on fire from being too close. I brought my hands up to pull her closer and she didn't object, she twined her arms around my neck to help bring us closer. Soon all reasonable thought went out the window. All I could think of was her, I finally had her in my arms and I was never letting go. I wanted to know every inch of her. Wanted to memorize every dip and curve. But then I wrenched myself back to the present and broke the kiss. As soon as I did, a look of hurt crossed her face and she quickly asked You really are you leaving me, aren't you?

Instantly I hated the feeling that ripped through me. The last time I kissed her I left her. I reached out to cup her face with my right hand, rubbing her cheek with my thumb. I am truly sorry for that. No, I am not leaving you unless you want me to.

Looking up at me with more hurt and concern in her eyes. I don't want you to go. Please stay.

A smile so big spread across my face because I couldn't have been happier at that moment. You have no idea how much I wanted to hear that. With that said I swooped down for another kiss. Taking a short break from kissing her, because I wanted to see her face. Claire I want to stay.

A look of concern moved across her face. What is this? I mean, us. This doesn't make any sense. I don't really know you but I feel... I feel, blushing with what ever she was struggling to say, I smiled just a little.

You have to know how much I like it when you blush, making her blush even deeper, For all the time that I watched you, I do not believe I ever saw you blush. Now even her ears were joining with the red/pink hue. I have to admit that I find I like it very much. And kissed her yet again. Stopping once more I add, I cannot seem to stop kissing you. I hope you do not mind.

* * *

No. I don't mind. I said while smiling. I don't mind at all. With that he kissed me again. His lips were fire incased in silk and he kissed me with a combination of hunger and tenderness, as if he couldn't make up his mind which way he wanted to go. Not that I minded. Wow. What a way to start a morning, having your socks kissed right off you. When he let me come up for air I gave him a little push on his chest with my hand to push him away just a little. A look of complete confusion ran across his face. I want answers. I want to know what's goin' on here. Start with why you lied to me. Pushing him just a little farther away so I could see him a bit more fully and so I could think a little more clearly. So start talkin'. As he gathered his thoughts I couldn't help but look at him. I couldn't believe he wanted me. I had never really thought much about my looks. Josh had said on occasion that he thought me pretty, but he hadn't ever looked at me like Sterling did just before he kissed me.

His face changed to a look of despair, I left because I believed you would be better off without me.

What? But... but you said I needed your help. I don't understand. Standing there, my heart started to thrum in my chest. I looked around my room looking for anything to focus on, but came back to him. I still don't understand.

Let us sit down so I can explain better. He seemed to struggle with his words because he started and stopped several times before continuing. I do believe that you need to be taken care of. I want to be that for you. The one who can take care of you, someone to be there for you when you need it. I want to be... he stopped and looked down at his hands in his lap.

Yes. Go on. What do you want Sterling? A look of complete shock froze his face.

No one has ever asked that of me. No one.

Well I'm asking. You want to help me, well, I also want to help you. What is it that you... my words were stopped because he leaned over and took my mouth again. I could really get used to this. When he stopped and leaned back just enough for me to see clearly into his eyes he answered.

I want what I never thought to ever have. I want you Claire.

# Chapter 8

The feeling of warmth that spread all over me was intoxicating. Me. He wants me. I couldn't help but smile and blush. Then blush even more. Now it was my turn to take his mouth. I sat up on my knees and leaned into his mouth for a good deep kiss. I was getting dizzy on his kisses. Becoming addicted really quickly. He must have felt the same because he moaned deep in his throat and I liked that I had been the one to cause it. He grabbed my shoulders and pushed just a little too look at me.

Both of us breathing a bit deeply he urgently asked, Please, tell me that I can have you. Tell me that you want me too.

Yes Sterling, I want you to have what you want. I too, want you. I have wanted you since I had the time to think clearly about you. But then you up and left. I just couldn't help but give the little barb. He flinched at it.

I truly thought that it was for the best. That if I could stay away that I would realize that what I was feeling was nothing and could move on to someone else. That you too could move on without me. But I could not stand it any longer. I had to come back to you. I had to see if you would have me. I had to try.

I leaned up to give him a quick kiss, because if I didn't hold back just a little we were never going to finish this conversation today. I'm glad you came back. I want to see where this takes us. All night last night when I was out with Josh I couldn't stop...

Wait. What? You were out with Josh last night?

There was no mistaking the growl in his voice. At this, while it made me giddy because he was so jealous, it also made me a little mad. Leaning back against the door with my arms crossed over my chest I fired back. Hey. It's not like you left me with any understanding between us. Not to mention you were gone for two weeks instead of the three days that you said you would be gone. So I could have gone out every night with him while you were gone.

The indignation that he was feeling at my date seemed to fade. You are right. I did leave without any understanding. Then looking at me with a bit of hope in his eyes, Would you have gone out with him if I had said anything before I left. Even if we did not come to an agreement?

I couldn't help but soften my posture at him. Sterling, even though you left without saying anything, you left giving me hope that something would happen when you came back. But when three days turned into six that then turned into ten then twelve, I had lost hope. When Josh called and asked if I wanted to go out I saw no reason not to because I had already started to believe you were never coming back. In the distance I heard the doorbell ring. Thought nothing of it because my parents were probably downstairs already and would get it.

So... can we... he stopped and seemed like he just couldn't get the words out. It was too cute. I mean to say, can we... I gave him time to gather up the courage to say whatever it was he was trying to say. But then a knock at my door startled us both.

I stood up and answered the door, my mom stood there dressed with a cup of coffee in hand and said, "Josh is downstairs. He has asked if you would like to go to breakfast?"

I heard Sterling's shocked intake of breath. Shocked myself, I just stood there with my mouth gaping. I had just got done making out with Sterling and then kinda fighting with him about Josh.

I must have taken what she assumed was a lot of time thinking because she tapped her cup with a finger and asked, "Well? What am I to tell the boy?"

"I, uh, was to," come on Claire, think of a quick lie, "uh, meet Carrie for breakfast in," looking back over my shoulder to glance at the clock. 8:40. "about half an hour. I'll come down and tell him myself. Just give me a sec to grab my robe." She turned to walk away and I closed my door. As I turned I could see the anger rolling off him. Again he was jealous and that made him look really hot. This time when he spoke he had no trouble with his thoughts or words.

I want you to be with me Claire. With me. Only me

I couldn't help but smile at his words. I liked how he said them. He must have been really upset because he didn't like that I hadn't responded. I just wanted to look at him more.

Crossing his arms across his chest, feet shoulder width apart he looked formidable. With a bit of an underlying growl to his tone. I do not seem to understand what is so funny here. I just get done telling you how I feel and he is downstairs wanting to take you somewhere?

Still smiling, I walk over to him, reach up on my tip toes to wrap my arms around his neck to pull him down a little. I kiss him with a quick deep kiss. Why do you think I'm going downstairs to tell him I can't go to breakfast with him?

I turn, grab my robe throw it on then walk out the door before he can say anything. Walking down the stairs, without even looking behind myself I knew he was following. I could feel his electricity snap in the air. I smiled. Could it be legal to be so happy? I was still smiling when I got downstairs to the living room where Josh sat waiting. He smiled back, walked over to me and without saying anything he grabbed hold of my arms and kissed me. Shocked into stiffness I just stood there, I heard a deep growl from behind me and I understood that it was Sterling. Josh must have also heard it because he looked around and then asked, "Did you hear that?"

Feigning innocence I looked around glancing at Sterling, giving him an apologetic look, "No. What did you hear?"

"Well, it almost sounded like a growl." As he said it his face scrunched up like he couldn't believe he was saying it.

I couldn't help it but I blushed. I'm sorry about that, really. "I'm sorry Josh, but I can't go to breakfast with you. I already have plans to meet Carrie this morning."

Shrugging, and moving one hand up to touch my face, he looked into my eyes, "That's ok. I should have called first. I was just excited to see you."

I couldn't help but be flattered. "Really?

Another growl, Claire.

Sorry!

"There it was again! Tell me you heard it that time." He let go of my arms and turned in a circle looking for the source.

Sterling, please. Looking back at Josh I answer, "No, I'm sorry. I still don't hear anything. Anyway I have to go and get dressed. Carrie will be waiting if I don't hurry."

Looking back at me he again grabbed hold of my hands pulling me close. "Tell me that I can see you tonight? Please?"

Blushing, because Sterling is standing behind me seething with jealousy, "I'm sorry, but I already told my parents that I would stay home tonight to spend time with them."

Rubbing my hands with his thumbs, he looks down at them. Shrugging, "That's ok." Looking up into my eyes then down to my mouth, "I want to see you more often Claire."

His dark brown eyes looking intently into mine was expecting a yes from me. "Josh. I need time to think about that. After all we have only been on two dates. I want time to just think about how I feel about you. OK?"

He didn't look like that bothered him. Again shrugged, "I can deal with that. I understand now that I shouldn't have let you go so easily." He started to lean in like he was going to kiss me again, I leaned back out of the way. Hurt streaked across his face.

"Sorry, I feel like I have a cold coming on. I just don't want to get you sick just in case it's something."

Understanding dawned on his face and he smiled, "Looking out for me? I like that." Then still leaned in and kissed me on the tip of my nose. "I'll let you go get dressed so you can meet Carrie. I'll call you later." He reluctantly let go of my hands and walked to the door. Looked back at me, smiled, winked then walked out.

No sooner had he closed the door that Sterling had flashed us back to my room. He was absolutely boiling with anger. He was breathing really hard, like he had just run a great distance. He opened his mouth like he was going to speak but snapped it closed. You have to think about it? You have to think about it! Did I hear you correctly? You actually said you would think about dating him! Not to mention you let him kiss you!

Taking a step towards him, suddenly I was almost as mad as he is, Sterling, do I need to remind you that you just came back this morning? I have been dating Josh for some time now. I couldn't just tell him to take a hike just like that! Besides didn't I say that I wanted to see where we went?

I'm sorry Claire. You frightened me the way you looked at each other. Closing the distance between us he took the two steps so he was grasping my shoulders. I thought I was losing you after just getting you. Claire, I don't understand why I feel like I do. I've never in all my years felt anything a kin to what I feel when I'm around you. Leaning in to place his forehead against mine. Now that I have admitted to such feelings, I feel that you are going to slip away from me too soon.

I take my arms and wrap them around his neck to pull him down and kissed him. At first it was a slow sweet kiss that quickly turned into something that resembled an urgent need to be inside each other's skin. I could have stood there for quite some time but my stomach had other ideas. Him sighing, me laughing, I think I have to eat. Only now I have to go out for breakfast. Maybe I should call Carrie.

No. I want to take you to breakfast.

Stunned, I looked up at him. Really? Can you?

A look of absolute determination sailed across his face. For you, anything.

But can you be seen or am I to sit at a table and eat all alone?

A strange look crossed his face, then a wicked grin, I can let others see me if I so wish. I wish for everyone to see us together. So that explained the look. Almost predatory in nature. I liked that he looked at me like that. He kissed me again with the same hunger as before. When he let me go we were both breathing rather hard. The look in his eyes was a look that gave me chills. I will leave now and be back in twenty minutes. With that he faded and was gone. My heart was thudding so hard I thought it was going to pound straight through my chest. I hadn't even felt that way the first time Josh had kissed me and I had waited for that kiss for a long time. Walking to my dresser, I turned on my cell, put it aside to pull out clothes. As I was walking to the door it rang. Picking it up, I see its Carrie. "Hello you. What's up?"

"Oh nuttin'. So how was your date last night?" The sneer on date told me what she thought about Josh. She didn't like him and made no secret about it.

"It was good. He came by this morning asking if I wanted to go out for breakfast."

"He didn't." She didn't see that one coming. Truth be told, neither did I.

"I lied to him. I told him that I couldn't because I was going out with you this morning." I knew admitting what I had said to him was going to make her ask questions, that's why I did it.

"Wait. Did I hear you right? You lied to him? But why? I mean not that I care, but why?"

I could feel the blush firing over my face, "Well you remember that guy that helped me a few weeks ago when I got stuck?"

Slowly she draws out her next word. "Yeah. What about him?"

"Well, I happen to be going out to breakfast with him this morning."

"Oh my God! Are you serious?" She squealed into my ear. "When did this happen? When did you talk to him? And why haven't you told me about it till now?"

Stripping and dressing while I was talking to her was a difficult task but I only had twenty minutes before he came back. "Carrie it only happened this morning before Josh came by." The lies came too easy when it came to covering up how I know Sterling. "He must have found my phone number from somewhere or someone, because he called me. He said he would be here around nine. And it's almost time. Right now I am talking and dressing at the same time."

"Wow. When he drops you back at home I want a phone call immediately! Do you understand?"

"Yes Carrie. I will." I heard the doorbell ring again, not caring who that was I had to finish.

"You had better. I want all the details. Nothing left out."

"You're impossible, you know that right?" I said while laughing at her. Just then my mom opens up my door and peaks her head in. "Ok Carrie, I'll talk to you later." Looking at my mom I ask, "What's up?" as I start to tie my shoes.

With a puzzled look on her face she starts, "So what did Carrie have to say? Looking for you was she?"

"Yeah, she called to say that something has come up and she can't go to breakfast." Shrugging, "No biggie."

She just stands there for a second or two then says, "There is another boy downstairs waiting for you."

I stopped tying my shoe I look up with genuine confusion I look at her, "Who?"

"I don't know. I was hoping you could tell me. I thought you were back together with Josh."

Blushing at that comment, "Mom, we only went out on two dates. I wouldn't call that back together. What does this other guy look like?" Hoping she would hurry before Sterling came back.

Shifting her weight from one foot to the other, "Well he's tall. Brown curly hair and green eyes. Looks like he's older. He said that he helped you out a few weeks ago?" My jaw hit the carpet. "I take it from your expression that you know who I'm talking about?"

Suddenly so embarrassed I looked around for a distraction, when none could be found I answered. "I, uh, got stuck in the snow at the end of the driveway a few weeks ago and he helped me get out. That's all. I didn't think I would ever see him again, that's for sure." Sterling? What are you doing?

Ahhhh Claire, Just play along please. His voice was thick with pleasure.

"Well Claire, are you ready to go back downstairs for the second time this morning to see a boy who has come to the door for you?" She asks without trying to hide the sarcasm in her voice.

"I, ummm, Mom, can you stall a little? I haven't even run a brush through my hair." I ask a little nervously.

"Sure Claire. Right now he's down there talking with your dad." She must have seen the horror on my face because she laughed a little then added, "Don't worry, he's being nice. Besides what do you know of this boy?"

"Well nothing other than he was very nice to stop and help me." Then not hiding the fact that I liked him, smiled big, "And he was really, really cute." I added while severely blushing.

She laughed again, "Yes I have to agree. You seem to light up a bit more than when you speak of Josh, even though you only met this one once. But since he had the decency to stop and help you when you needed it. That looks good for him."

Walking over to my mom, I reach up a bit to kiss her on the cheek. "Thanks mom." And I walk past her to the bathroom. Suddenly nervous about what is going on downstairs, I could barely concentrate on brushing my hair. I finished as quickly as I could then tried to calm myself before going down. Yeah, no luck. My heart was beating as if to escape the confines of my ribs. As I rounded the corner to enter the living room, I had to stop because it was either that or fall because my knees suddenly couldn't keep me up. He looked absolutely amazing. He stood up when he saw me. He was wearing a black leather winter coat. Dark colored jeans with black shoes and a light blue button up shirt. He was Greek god come to life. I stumbled over my tongue. "Hello Claire. So nice to see you again." I almost passed out. He spoke. Out loud! His voice is so much deeper than his tone in my head. I could almost feel the rumble of it from where I stood.

I had to swallow several times just to speak. "Hello." He walked over to me smoothly, like he had been walking all his life. Another shock. I must have looked like a deer caught in the headlights because his smile was from ear to ear.

"I was wondering if you might be willing to come with me for breakfast." He said to me with a little wink. I had to take a double take of him.

Is this really you?

It is Claire. Another wink.

I look first to my mom, she smiles and gives me a nod. "Uhhh, yeah. I'd like that. After all I am hungry." I looked then to my dad, who nods in acceptance. Then went to grab my coat and purse.

Sterling turned back to my parents one more time, "Mr. and Mrs. Grayson." He finished with a nod of his head. Then he helped me with my coat.

When I had them on I looked at Sterling, he opened the front door and let me walk out first. Said good bye to my parents one more time then closed the door behind himself. Outside I see that there is a strange car in the drive. Puzzled I looked at him, "A car? You have a car?"

Smiling with a cat-that-got-the-mouse grin, "I have a car. Do you like it?"

Still in some stage of shock I managed to find my tongue, "And you can talk! And walk!" I couldn't get over the transformation. All I could do was gape dumbfounded at him.

Giving a little laugh to show that he was enjoying this a lot, "I had time to practice these things while I was gone. I had to do something to try to take my mind off you. Not that it worked by the way." Getting to his car he walked around to open the passenger side then stepped to the side waiting for me to get in.

This time I stopped dead in my tracks. "You can drive? You're joking right?"

At this he throws his head back and laughs out loud. I have to say that was nice. Like a distant rumble of thunder. "Yes, I can drive. I have been driving cars for many years. Albeit not in human form but still driving. Come on, I am a perfectly safe driver. I would never put you in harm's way. Never." With that declaration I walked around to the passenger side and got in. After he got behind the wheel and turned it on, it was already warm.

"Where did this car come from?" It was a really nice looking car. A sports car I think. Sleek gun metal outside and black leather interior everything. This car clearly has all the bells and whistles.

"I purchased it last year. I keep it in a garage at a house that I own just outside of town."

"Wait, I asked if you had a home and you told me not in the same way you had one. Ah, a house is in the same way."

Shaking his head while driving, "No Claire, you asked if I had a home. I do not have a home. I have a house. They are different. Besides I did say that I had a place of my own."

Ok, so that makes sense. I guess. "So, ah, not to pry or anything but, ah, how did you buy the house and car?"

In 1647 an Earl, thankful for my aid, bequeathed to me a portion of his estate. I put it away at the time. Then in 1808 an accomptant also gave me money to invest. I at that time told him about the rest of my money and he took over all of my investments. Because of him I have made a lot of money over the years.

Ah, Sterling? What is an accomptant?

Now they are called accountants. Anyway, I have used that money for helping some of the people who really needed it. I purchased the house to make myself feel tied to the land. I used to go there when every the person I was aiding was sleeping or did not need my aid. The car was again something to make me feel human.

Looking around at the car, I had to admit that it was nice. If his taste in cars is anything to go on his house must be nice too. What kind of car is this anyway?

As I asked that question, a look of complete male pride came over his face. "This is a 2009 Dodge Charger SRT" His grin went from ear to ear. Oh but he was gorgeous when he smiled!

"Oh, uh huh. Like that means anything to me. I drive a 2000 VW bug. It's a nice car though." The look of total disbelief was evident, I had to laugh, and laugh hard. "So, where are we going for breakfast?"

"Sweet, anywhere you want to go." Smiling at me with the most kissable smile there is.

"The Diner is fine with me." No longer willing to wait, and we were at a stop sign, I undid my belt and leaned over the console to kiss him. When I pulled back his eyes were very dark green. I smiled at the sight. "I have to say that I like the sound of you voice." Sitting back to refasten my belt, I added "When I found out that you were downstairs talking with my dad, I almost had a heart attack. You could have warned me ya know."

With a huge evil smile and wink of an eye he says, "I could have, but your reaction was priceless."

I couldn't get over how his mouth looked when he spoke. I couldn't stop watching him speak. I couldn't believe how unbelievably happy I was at this very moment.

# Chapter 9

When we walked into The Diner I couldn't believe that I was walking in with Sterling. As we walked to a table I noticed that all the female patrons were staring at him. He didn't seem to notice them which made my heart jump and my pulse quicken. We were seated in a quiet corner. It was nice. Then I realized something. We were in a restaurant, with food. Can you even eat? I mean, real food that is.

I can. He said with a smile. He picked up and handed me a menu. I do not need to eat or drink very often, but yes, I do need to do both.

We then went back to our menu's and I thought this morning was going really well, until Carrie came waltzing in with Sarah in tow. As soon as she spotted us, that was it for quiet private breakfast. Here comes Carrie and Sarah. I'm sorry, about them by the way.

He laughed a little before he spoke to me. There is nothing to be sorry for. We have room. I do not mind sharing you with them.

"Claire!" yelled out Carrie dragging Sarah by the wrist and grinning like she just won the door prize. Finally getting to our little table, looking like her face could break if she smiled any bigger, and wiggling her eyebrows up and down at breakneck speed as she looked from me to Sterling. "Can we join you two?"

She looks happy to see you. He said with an amusing tone.

No Sterling, She is happy to see you! He smiled a smile to make anyone who was looking look in awe. I know Carrie and Sarah were staring at him like he was on a chocolate menu. I can't fault them for good taste.

He looked up at them with a twinkle in his eye, he looked to me and winked. "We would love it if you two ladies would join us." He said smoothly.

I frowned at that, "We would?" I asked skeptically. Then getting a look from Carrie that was, in short, begging, I gave in. "I mean, yeah, join us. Please." I hadn't even finished when they started stealing chairs from surrounding tables to sit down.

Really, it is ok. We will have plenty of time alone later to talk. Then he winked at me and gave me a smile that promised just that.

I know, I just really didn't want to share you with them so soon. "So Carrie, Sarah, this is Sterling. You remember the one I told you about."

"Yes. Mr. Chivalrous. I remember." Carrie drawled putting her chin on her fists. Sarah nodded in agreement. "So, you're the one who helped our very independent I'll-do-it-myself Claire. You can help any of us anytime, really." She wiggled her eyebrows at him. "So, Sterling. Tell us a little about yourself. Like, how old are you for starters and where do you live? Are you going to school? Have a job? You know things of that nature."

"Carrie! Please! Sterling really, you don't have to answer any of those." I rushed out quickly. Suddenly very embarrassed that Carrie blurted out all those questions rapid fire style.

Looking at me with his soft green eyes and not flinching, "It is ok. They have a right to be curious about whom their friend is dating."

"Soooooo, you're dating? But we thought you only met once!" Sarah cut in looking back and forth between Sterling and me with wide eager eyes.

"I would like that very much if she will agree to it." Speaking to Sarah but looking right at me. I could only nod with my mouth a gape. Seriously shocked at where this morning was going. "And to answer your questions, I am twenty two, I have a house on the out skirts of town, I am not in school, and I am a Life Coach."

I could do nothing but smile like some giddy school girl. Life Coach? That's good.

Smiling in return, I think it fits. Does it not?

"You have all that at twenty two? Wow, are you like some kind of prodigy or something?" Carrie asked awe struck.

"Yes, something like that." He replied.

The rest of breakfast went about like that, relatively good. Until Josh walked in with a few of his friends. I saw him out of the corner of my eye. Oh my God! Josh!

He didn't even flinch when I said it. It will be ok.

He saw us immediately, and walked right over. He took in the whole scene quickly. Apparent that Carrie and Sarah had pulled up chairs. I panicked. "Josh, hi. Decided to go to breakfast anyway?" I asked merrily to start the conversation.

All he saw was Sterling. I looked to Carrie for help. I knew she didn't like him and would like to make him go away. She nodded at me. Then I felt her kick at Sarah who looked at her, when she did she nodded and winked. Girl code for follow along. Sarah nodded back.

"Why Josh," Carrie drawled, "Joining us for breakfast this morning?" She spread out her hands to encompass the table. "Ahhh, but sorry." She said with a tsk sound. "We already made room for him. Seats are all taken." She said with all the innocence that she wasn't.

Looking at me now, "I thought you were just going out with her," flicking a look at Carrie then back at me, "not a whole party." He then flicks his sharp eyes to Sterling.

Thank God for Carrie, because she came to my rescue. "Oh, him?" Carrie purred. "Well he helped Claire out a few weeks ago and wanted to see how she was doing so I invited him to sit and join us." With that Sterling stood up and held out his hand to Josh.

"Hello. I am Sterling Warde, and you are?"

Josh stood there staring at his proffered hand for a few heartbeats too long before he took it. "Josh Hodges, Claire's boyfriend."

I put my head in my hands. He really did not just say that. Looking back up, he was still standing in front of Sterling, the two of them sizing each other up. Sighing at the fact that I have to actually say what I'm about to say out loud. I tried to keep my voice down so that only our table could hear. "Josh, I never agreed to be exclusive with you."

Without ever taking his eyes off Sterling he spoke to me and held out his hand to me. "Can I talk to you for a minute in private please?"

Sterling, I'll be right back. "That's fine." I took his outstretched hand as I grabbed my coat and he led me outside.

As soon as we were away from listening ears and prying eyes he turned on me, "Who is he? And what did she mean he helped you? Helped you do what?" He was angry. You could literally see the heat of anger rolling off the top of his head. And it had nothing to do with the time of the year or the temperature outside. His eyes flashed with more than just anger though. He almost looked hurt too.

I shifted uncomfortably from foot to foot. "A few weeks ago I was stuck in the snow and he came along and helped me get out. That's all." I don't know why I felt the need to lie to him about Sterling, but I didn't want to hurt him.

"So now he's come to collect payment is that it?" He was being rude, he knew he was being rude and didn't seem to care to stop.

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?" I yelled back at him, "I offered to give him money, he wouldn't take it." Thinking that would make him sound impressive and gallant.

"Of course he did! He wants to take payment out with you. Why else do you think he refused money when he can have you?" He yelled back.

My jaw hit the pavement at that. Oh no he didn't. "You did not just say what I think you said." I had to pause, taking several deep breaths to calm myself and to give me time to collect my thoughts. Wasn't working. I looked back into his eyes and spoke as calmly as I could muster. "I am not going to answer that remark. I told you that I wanted time to think about us. Right now? I'm thinking that another break is sounding good." I said at what I felt was a reasonably low sounding level. Trying to reign in my anger I had to clench my teeth before I said something that would hurt him for no reason. But failed at it. "If he were to ask me to go out with him right now... I would without having to even think about it." I knew that would hurt and I didn't care. I turned to walk back into the restaurant when he grabbed my arm and pulled me into a fierce hug.

Whispering roughly against my hair, "Please Claire, please. I really want us to work. I realized too late when I had given you up the last time. Please." He was begging. For me. Just like that I felt my anger at him just disappear. Melted like the dusting of snow that had fallen last night and was now gone with the morning sun.

Pulling back just enough to look at him in the eye, I almost whispered. "Josh, I asked for time because of then. I am only trying to protect my own heart." I have to say it to him, finally I have to say the words that I have wanted to say to him for so long. When he stopped coming around and calling, my heart broke into so many jagged pieces I thought it would pierce a lung or sever an artery. For weeks I walked around in a dark fog of despair. I barely remember the first few days of school because I was so introverted. Even Carrie had a hard time cracking through to me. Tears started to sting my eyes at the memory. "You have no idea how much you hurt me the last time. I don't want to go through that again. And if I should decide to go out on a few dates with Sterling, then I will." Breaking completely free of his hold and taking a step back, and willing those unshed tears threatening to fall to stay put, I squared my shoulders at him. "You really broke my heart Josh. It took me a long time to get over it. And just when I did, when I thought my heart had healed, you start coming back around. I don't want a repeat."

Looking like I had just kicked him in the gut, his eyes glistened in the morning light but nothing fell, he reached for me, "Claire. I'm sorry about that, I told you that." He closed his eyes then took a deep breath and opened his eyes to me. "I love you Claire. I was just afraid to admit it to myself before." In just one long stride he closed the distance between us and placed his hands on either side of my face. "I love you. Oh Claire, I love you. I want to be with you, please just give me another chance."

Those tears that I had been fighting came in a torrent. I had just started to cry when Carrie and Sarah came to my rescue. "Claire, it's time we left." Sarah put her arm around my shoulders and pulled me away. Carrie looking at Josh, solid in her stance and tone, spoke to him in a way that would have made the temperature turn cold if it were warm out. "We were the ones around to pick up the pieces after you broke her. We won't let you do it again." When she had finished she turned us on her heel and we walked away. They then shepherded me toward the girls' bathroom to clean up.

Claire is everything alright? Concern for me laced his tone.

I'll be fine in just a minute. Then can we please go somewhere quiet?

I will be ready when you are.

When they made sure the restroom was empty they locked the door. Carrie started. She attached this like she was a cat with a mouse. A really big cat with an equally big mouse. "What did we walk in on?"

Hiccupping and taking a deep breath I answered. "He said he loves me. And wants me to give him another chance, he was begging for another chance." I said trying not to continue crying.

This time Sarah spoke up, no less fierce in her delivery. "Hey, he had his chance. I say give Sterling his. I like him better."

Nodding in agreement Carried adds. "I second that. Give Sterling his chance."

At the mere mention of his name I was done crying and smiling instead. Scrubbing away at the tears that had run freely down my face I stood up straighter. "You both are right. I will give him his chance to see where it goes." Giving them each a tight hug I stepped back a little, "Thank you both for your rescue. I really needed it."

"Now let's get you cleaned up so we can deliver you back to Mr. Hotty." Sarah said with an evil glint in her eyes.

We all laughed. After a few more minutes we all walked back out to the dining area, we were going to have to walk past Josh's table. He looked hurt. It was written all over his face. As we passed he reached out and grabbed my hand, I stopped, looked him in the eye. He had to have taken a similar stop to the restroom because his eyes were just a little puffy and red. I closed my eyes, turned my head and continued to walk toward our table where Sterling waited.

When we got to the table Sterling was already standing with his coat on, holding all of our purses waiting to leave. "Ladies, would you like to see my house?" Is this ok with you if they come along for a bit? I nodded in agreement.

Instantly Carrie and Sarah say in unison, "Yes!"

"Then ladies, follow me. Although I must warn you, it is sparse. I only have a few pieces of furniture. I am after all not home all that often."

"That's ok with us, anywhere where Josh isn't is good." Carrie said.

We were followed by Carrie and Sarah as he drove me to his house. When we had pulled away from the restaurant he opened and closed his mouth a few times like he was looking for the words to say when I stopped him. "Please don't ask. I just want to forget it for now." I flashed him a weak smile then turned my gaze back to the road.

When we finally pulled into his drive my jaw dropped. "This is your house?" It was a beautiful remake of a Queen Anne style Victorian home with beautiful Eastlake designs and even had patterned masonry, painted a soft blue with soft green and white trim. Complete with a wrap around porch. "Sterling this is beautiful!"

He reached over and grabbed my hand and kissed it, I am glad you like it.

Like it? I love it! "Sterling this house is amazing. We always wondered who built this house."

We entered through the front door. There is a den or office off to the left. The formal living room to the right. Straight ahead, the stairs. Beyond the stairs to the left, is the family room. Through that is an eat in modern kitchen. Just off the kitchen was the downstairs half bath. Across from there was the laundry room and past both of them the garage. He let us loose to go wander through his house. He was right. The house had little furniture. At least the living room had a couch, a love seat and a few chairs to sit on. The formal living room however, had a set of richly upholstered settees with a tiny table in between, and that was it. The dining room was bare. No table or chairs. When we went upstairs he had all the bedrooms furnished with a basic bed and dresser. But then we got to the master bedroom. It was beautifully done in classic Queen Anne style complete with a vanity in one corner and a wash basin stand in the other. We were all in love with this room.

"His taste in bedrooms is amazing. This room is beautiful. Almost like he plucked it out of time." Mused Sarah.

"He didn't spare any detail in this room." Carrie said

I was just wandering all around this room looking and touching everything. Sarah was right. It did look like he did pick it out of time. Turning toward them I said, "Well, let's get going back down. I'm thirsty. Let's see what he has in the fridge."

We all walked back down to the first floor and made for the kitchen. It was all modern. And empty. Not a stitch of food. Not even ice trays.

"Who doesn't have ice trays?" Carrie said astonished. I just shrugged. Then looked at Sarah and said, "Anyway we have to stop at the store for your mom, remember." Then they looked at me, wiggled eyebrows giggled and winked at me, "Now you behave, you understand?" I rolled my eyes at both of them. We all walked out to the living room where Sterling sat on the couch. "We have to go, we have errands to run. You two behave." She said the last to him. He got up and walked them to the door. When the door closed he turned and walked over to me and took me in his arms and gave me an intense kiss. When he let me up for air he looked happy.

I cannot say that I am disappointed they had to leave. Then kissed me again.

No. I'm not upset either. Let's go sit down, can we? Taking my hand led me to the living room.

# Chapter 10

As soon as we sat down, I had to ask. "Claire, what happened this morning?"

She paled severely. This is going to be bad. "Well" she started, and then paused. "I guess the only way to say it is to just come out and say it." Another pause, and this one longer than the last.

Well? Claire, you can talk to me.

A deep breath, "He said that he loves me, and wants to make us exclusive, like now." She let out the rest of that deep breath in a whoosh.

I was right. This is bad. "And," Deep breath, "how do you feel about that declaration?" I know I want to make him disappear.

"I don't know. Seven months ago I would have been excited at the fact that he said it. Now?" My stomach is now sitting on the floor under this couch. She looked down at her hands in her lap then up at me, "Now I want to see where this thing with us goes." I did not try to hide my joy. I smiled the biggest smile that my face would allow. Then went in for a kiss that I did not think I would have again. I kissed her long and good. When she came back from being outside she looked really upset. And I became mad. Angry even and I didn't even know what happened. She pushed against my chest a little.

Breathing roughly, she looked up at me and said, "Sterling, I need to breathe! Not that I don't mind the activity, but I need to breathe every once in a while." Blushing most beautifully I had to kiss her again, only a little more gently this time. "Sterling? Are you ok?"

"Me?" I asked shocked, "What do you mean? I am fine." Then smiling again, "No, wonderful. I have you in my arms. What could be better?"

Still smiling up at me, "Ok, I have to ask. Why do you have a bed?"

I bought the house and made it up so I could feel more human at times. I have always liked coming here and sitting in that room and imagining myself actually lying down in it, like a real human. With you I feel like I am getting some of my deepest wishes made true. I couldn't help but marvel at my luck. Here was the most beautiful girl, in my arms. And I have arms to hold her with. Are you happy? Truly?

A smile to light up any room spread across her face. She leaned up kissed me, then my jaw then my neck. I didn't think a kiss anywhere but on the lips would make my entire body become instantly on fire! Sterling, I am happy. Very happy. Then kissed my neck again and I moaned. That was such an odd sensation to induce such a sound. It seemed to travel all the way up from the pit of my stomach. My skin was on fire at her touch. I captured her mouth because I just could not get enough of it. I loved the feel of her mouth on mine just as much as I love her. I love her and I wasn't the one to say it first. He was. She must have noticed that I was distracted because she looked up at me. Something wrong? I tried to hide it, but I couldn't.

It is nothing.

A look of concern crossed her lovely features, and she pulled out of my arms. Sterling, please talk to me. Tell me what is bothering you.

I am not sure if telling you will be a good thing for me or bad. I think if I say something now it will lean towards bad.

Come on, she says while rolling her eyes, what could you say that would be so bad?

Claire you do not understand. I do want to tell you, but I am afraid that if I do it will frighten you into leaving me.

She reaches out to touch my face, her hand holding my face. Sterling, I just got here. I'm not going anywhere, really. So please just tell me. I can see that you are upset about it.

I smiled because I simply could not look at her and not smile. Ok, I will tell you. When the time is right. I promise.

Her face scrunched at that. "Fine. Hold out on me." Her face quickly changed into radiance, "What will we do today? Now that I can talk to you in public that is and not be seen as a candidate for the men in white coats." Then her face changed again. Quizzical almost. Arching an eyebrow at me, "What did you say to my dad when you two were chatting?"

"I told him exactly what I told Sarah and Carrie."

Her mouth gapped. "He bought that? Wow, your good. Being a lawyer, he tends to smell a lie at a hundred paces."

"I did not lie to him, or for that matter to Carrie and Sarah. I told a version of the truth. I did choose a frame that looks to be about twenty two years of age, I do not attend school, I do live around here, and I do have a job, although the title of said job translates to others better as Life Coach."

Laughing out loud, the sound almost musical to me, "Oh you are good."

Liking the way she said it, I reached over and drug her onto my lap, "You have no idea how good." Then I captured her mouth with mine. She giggled against my mouth. I have to say, I liked the feel and the sound of it so close.

* * *

After four days of being together we spent almost every spare second connected at the lips. It was heaven. He wanted to go with me to school, incognito of course, but I told him no. I suggested that he get some snack food for his house, oh and to turn on the ice maker, for Carrie. Tomorrow was the start of Thanksgiving break and a long weekend. I had just gotten home to find my mom home too. "Mom, your home. This is different. Miss me?" I ask as I tug off my coat and kick off boots. She rounds the corner from the kitchen with a notepad and pencil in hand.

"Yes, I took some vacation time so I get a long weekend like you. Also so we can shop for the rest of Thanksgiving dinner."

"Speaking of that" I start, "Is the whole family coming over?" As I walk back with her to the kitchen so I can make myself some cocoa to help warm me up. The drive home from school isn't long enough for my car to properly warm up.

Shaking her head. "No, not tomorrow. Only your grandma and grandpa Grayson will be here first. The others will be here either Friday or Saturday. Why do you ask?"

Embarrassed to ask on such short notice, "Well, you see, I thought that, maybe, ya know...."

She cut me off before I could finish asking. "Yes Claire, What is it you want to know?" She clearly knew what I wanted and was making me ask anyway.

Rolling my eyes and turning around so she couldn't see me smile, "Well, I wanted to invite Sterling to dinner. His parents are both gone and I don't know about grandparents, so he is alone." Turning around so I could see her face. "So can he?" She just stood there looking at me. No expression on her face to give away what she was thinking. Nothing.

Then she cocked her head to one side and slightly narrowed her eyes at me, "You two have been spending a lot of time together haven't you?" I nodded, smiling because I simply could not help myself. "You do seem to like him a lot don't you?" This time I could feel my face flush with embarrassment and nodded again and answering with a yes. "Your father and I had a feeling you would be asking such a question."

Shocked at the way of this conversation, my jaw dropped a bit and I felt my eyes widen. "You have?" When she didn't answer right away I had to persist, "Well? What did you two decide? Don't make me wait!"

She smiled and said, "We also like him and we say it is ok if he joins us for dinner." I was so excited I squealed in joy and jumped up and down a few times before giving my mom a really big hug.

Kissing her on the cheek. "Thank you, thank you, thank you! You do? You guys really like him?" She nodded and said they did, "That's wonderful, because I really like him too. I know we just met a few weeks ago, but mom, it's strange, but, well. I don't know how to explain it. He's different."

"I can see the way you two look at each other. I see it. I just want you to be careful. With everything. Now let's figure out what we need from the grocery store for everyone to eat this weekend."

It had been a long time that my mom and I cooked a big dinner together. It was nice. With my grandparents here, grandma was good for an easy rescue when I wanted to slip out of the kitchen or dining room to sneak off with Sterling for a quick session of kissing. He did try to help, but both my mom and grandma shooed him out saying he was a guest and to act like one.

When we were all sitting around the table with dinner just served when my grandma starts up conversation with Sterling, "So Sterling. Do you have a last name? Or shall I just make one up for you? Also Claire here says that you don't go to school so what is it that you do for a living?"

Clearing his throat and taking a drink of water, "Well Mrs. Grayson...."

"Oh posh. Don't call me that. Call me Darla."

Blinking at the statement, he collected himself well, "Ahh, Darla, well, as I told your husband..."

"You can call him Bo" she said with a firm nod.

Finally it was someone else's turn to blush furiously! "I am sorry, but I do not feel comfortable calling either one of you," then sweeping the table with a glance, "or rather any of you, by your given names. For the time being can I be formal?"

They all looked at each other and came to a silent agreement, my grandma looked at him, "Yes, I guess for the time being you can make me feel old." Then she smiled big at him, which in turn renewed his blush. Oh he looked gorgeous when he blushed like that.

"My name is Sterling Warde, ma'am. And, I am a private Life Coach. I work exclusively one on one with my clients. And because of this I usually am not home but for a few days at a time every few months."

My grandmother raising an eyebrow at him, gives him a strong look. "Oh? So Mr. Warde, does that mean you will be leaving my granddaughter soon?"

Suddenly everyone stopped eating and was staring at him. Sitting right next to him I could feel the weight of the looks. "No ma'am. I have taken some personal leave. I only take on clients at my convenience and availability. I will be around as long as she will have me" he said glancing sideways at me.

My grandfather gave out a low whistle, "Someone is smitten." He teased. Then it was my turn to blush.

He touched my foot with his and said I am. Completely smitten.

I had to take a long drink of my water after that. I really liked the way we could talk to each other without anyone else hearing by accident. Completely private, just between us. I smiled at that thought when my grandpa had to then add, "And look at her. You could roast marshmallows off the heat from her face!"

Thank God for my grandma, she stepped in to rescue me. "Beauregard!" she said to him smacking him on the arm, "You be nice!" then looking at us, "I think this is all very romantic. The both of you are very lovely together." She said with another firm nod of her head. "So, we have heard the unfortunate fact that you have lost both of your parents already at such a young age. Are you an only child? Any aunts or uncles? What about grandparents?"

He cleared his throat and took a drink before answering. "I have a brother, but he and his wife live in Montana. They are also with the same firm that I am, they usually work together but occasionally do work separately, and occasionally I work on cases with him. As far as the others? No, I am afraid not."

My mom frowns a little at that. "So are they working now? Is that why you're not with them?"

Blushing at all the questions he is having to answer, I step in. "Mom really, do you have to ask all these questions now?"

He looks over to me, gives me a wink and says. "Really it is ok. I do not mind answering any and all questions your family has." He looks back to my mom and answers. "Yes ma'am. They are both working. As far as I know they are working separate cases."

After the little interrogation, dinner went off rather well. All polite conversation, no more jabs from my grandpa. However we just couldn't get away from the microscope that we seemed to be under. I could feel my mom and dad's eyes watching everything we did. How we moved or touched. It was a very nerve eroding dinner to say the least. When it was over and the table cleared, he managed to get into the kitchen to help clean up. With that all done and everyone else in the living room we retreated to the family room.

Dropping onto the couch in the family room, with his arm around me and mine around him, I let out a sigh of relief. With my head against his chest, I said to him, "I am so sorry about dinner. I had no idea that my grandparents were going to drill into you."

He laughed at that, "I did." I sat up at that, eyes and mouth open in shock. He chuckled a little then said, "I expected it when they left me alone in the living room, keeping the conversation topics all very polite and impersonal. They talked of nothing more assuming than the football game on or the condition of the roads."

Feeling guilty because I was the one to invite him into this trap of sorts, I really didn't think they would have treated you this way.

He gathered me closer then said, Oh, mo ghrá, they only did it because they love you. They were just being protective. I really did not mind at all.

Sighing and settling back to his chest, Really? You're not upset? Wait? What? Shaking my head and setting back up so I could look into his eyes, what did you say?

Looking puzzled. To when are you referring?

It almost sounded like you called me something. What was that?

He smiled because he clearly remembered, then a little stain touched his cheeks. That was nothing to be concerned with, it was...

Being cut off from a throat clearing at the door, we turn our attention to my grandmother who was standing against the door frame. Her eyebrows seemed to disappear into her salt and pepper hairline. "Ok, I have been standing here for a few minutes and watched what appeared to be a conversation, but neither one of you has said a word for some time, yet it appears to still be going on. Care to explain?" Wow, for being as old as she is, she sure can move with scary stealth. Without looking at him I spoke to him, Sterling, what do we say? She knows something's up, but how do we explain? "Grandma, Oh, is dessert ready?" I try at redirection. "Come on Sterling, let's head to the kitchen."

Laughing at me like she couldn't believe her eyes. "Oh no you don't. Not so quick there. Sit back down." She said while giving a direct point to the couch. "You two have something to explain. So start talkin'."

Ghrá let me take care of it, please. He stood up then indicated that my grandmother have a seat.

See. That. That's what I was talking about. What is that? He looked at me again a smile of contentment and, something else crossed his face.

We will continue this later. Your grandmother wants answers. Frowning at him, he then winks at me.

"You see. This is what I was talking about. You're still doing it. Whatever it is."

"Grandma," I started while feeling like I was caught with my hand in the cookie jar. "It's not what you think. Really."

"Oh is that so." She replies with sarcasm dripping from every word. "Because I think you were have a private conversation that I could see going on but couldn't hear."

Looking over at me, he just nodded. Claire, please, just let me talk.

Grumbling under my breath about how this was going to end badly and then practically growled at them both, "Fine."

Her eyebrows again shot up to her hairline. "I assume you're not talking to me like that." Then looking to Sterling, "Well? I am waiting."

* * *

Looking to the door, not wanting any more interruptions, "How likely are we to be joined by someone else?" I asked while looking back to her grandmother. The room was far enough away from the living room that we should not be easily overheard, but I was just being cautious.

She shifted on her seat next to Claire, "Well we shouldn't be interrupted for a bit. I did say that I was going to chat with you two, so maybe they will leave us alone for a while. But who knows what her grandfather will do. Although it is unlikely he'll move his tush from the couch or give up the remote."

Having never had to explain himself to anyone but the person he was aiding, this was going to be difficult. Looking around for a little help, and seeing none to be had. I took a deep breath and attempted to spin the truth a little. "Well, I ask that you let me try to gather my thoughts if you will." She nodded at that, and I began to pace the room. Deciding to tell a little more of the actual truth I start. "I, I mean, we have this ability to speak to each other. I know how it is going to sound but it is the truth I assure you." Another deep breath, her grandmother sitting patiently while staring holes into my head. "We can speak telepathically to each other." Now for a little lie. "It was discovered by accident. I happened to say something to her the other day in my head, not intending her to hear but she said she could hear me. We then discovered that it went both ways." The look on her face was at first shock then disbelief, until she turned her gaze upon Claire and she nodded. Then it melted into astonishment.

She looked back to me with the look of slight disbelief on her face, "You two are serious."

Claire taking her grandmothers hands took her attention from me. "Grandma, you said you saw it for yourself. I know how it sounds. Imagine how I felt to hear him inside my head the first time. I honestly thought I was going mad!" She then looked at me then back to her grandmother. "Please, don't tell." Then the most beautiful shade of pink that went well with her brown hair and eyes stained her face. Then she looked down to their joined hands. "I really like being able to talk to him like this. It's very private and personal."

Her grandmother looked to me then back at her granddaughter. "Claire, would you mind if I borrowed your young man here for a little private chat of our own?" Claire looked unsure about that but looked at me for a response, I nodded, and then she looked back at her grandmother and slowly stood up.

"I guess I'll go see about dessert." Sterling, are you sure? I kissed her then nodded. She walked very slowly to the door and just as slowly closed the door.

# Chapter 11

I did not know how to react to this woman. She sat there and just looked me over, then started over with her observations. A very uneasy feeling to say the least. She was observant she was. A little too observant.

Patting the seat that Claire had just vacated, "Please have a seat. Be comfortable." I couldn't help it, I had to raise an eyebrow at that. Comfortable. Right.

Moving to sit next to her I nodded, "Alright, what would you like to talk about?"

The smile she gave me was something a kin to what a fox might look like after cornering a hen. "Oh, this and that." She said sweetly. "But mostly you two." I was again the hen to her fox. "Would you like to know what I think?" she asked with her head tilted just enough to the side.

"I have to admit that I am very curious. Yes, please tell me." She again smiled the fox-hen smile.

"Well for starters, I believe that even though you claim to have just met roughly three weeks ago, and only started to date a week ago, I believe that is not the whole truth. What do you have to say about that?"

Sly as a fox too, that's what I have to say about that. "But it is the truth." Sort of anyway. "We did meet three weeks ago and did only start to date four days ago."

She cocked her head to the side and raised an eyebrow, "And yet here you are at Thanksgiving dinner. A little serious don't you think?"

Damn this woman was good. She must have seen the defeat in my features because she smiled one huge smile. "Honestly, it is how it has happened. I met her three weeks ago. But ok. Here it is. I helped her out of the snow and could not seem to stay from her. I came back at the end of that day and we talked and talked forever. Then I came back the next day and did the same. Then I had to leave to close out my files and take personal leave. I was gone for two weeks. I only came back this past Saturday morning. We spent all day together and I haven't left her side if I did not have to. I cannot explain it but I am drawn to her." I blew out a deep breath after the telling and just sat there staring at the blank television across the room. "We discovered the telepathic connection at my house on Saturday afternoon. I thought to myself how lucky I was to be sitting here with such a beautiful girl and she heard me inside her head. It has almost seemed to become second nature now to talk to each other that way." Looking back to her grandmother who now looked sympathetic, "Now you know everything."

"You love her don't you?" My jaw dropped at her matter of fact statement. I just looked at her in amazement. "It's ok, I can see it plainly all over you face when you look at her, or even when you're just thinking about her, like now."

The woman has sharp eyes like an eagle. Collecting myself I nodded. "I do but please do not tell her. I do not wish to frighten her away when I have only just found her."

"Honey, she won't hear it from my lips." She said as she patted my knee. "I'm just glad I got to see the start of this love." With that she stood up, I stood with her, she reached up kissed me on my cheek then patted me on the same cheek. "I will keep your secret."

I kissed her on her cheek, "Thank you so much. Now shall we go see where the love of my life has gone?" I froze in place and she stopped in response to me, she looked at me quizzically. "I just said that out loud, didn't I?"

She laughed a good strong laugh. Put her arm through mine and just pulled me along. "Again, I won't say a word."

I found her in the kitchen with her dad, making him what appeared to be another cup of coffee. She looked so amazing in blue jeans and a pale pink blouse. As soon as her dad left I walked up to her and had to kiss her soundly. We were again interrupted by a throat clearing. This time it was her mother. Standing in the kitchen door with her arms crossed over her chest, weight on one leg, looking a little menacing. "Are you quite finished yet?"

Claire and I looked at each other then back to her mother. Then Claire answered, "Yes mom. Were done." Then under her breath added. "For now." Then threw a wicked glance at me. Her mom seeing and apparently hearing as well, reprimanded her.

"Claire Grayson! You watch your mouth." Walking into the kitchen all the way, "Now help me get the dessert ready to serve." Turning her eyes to me added, "You can also help. There in that cupboard, grab the dessert plates."

We had dessert, sat around and talked for a while then at about nine o'clock her dad hinted that it might be time for me to go, by telling me that it was time for me to go because I had been there practically all day.

We left everyone in the dining room and walked to the front door. She asks, Will you come back later?

Placing my forehead to hers, As soon as I drop off my car I will be back.

I heard a sharp intake of breath from her and she looked up at me. But my parents will see you.

Do you forget that I can make myself seen by only those I want to see me? I said while smiling at her panic. She seemed to remember that and smiled back at me. Then she kissed me, so passionately that I felt things stirring that I had never felt stirring before. If I did not make her stop I would never be able to leave her. Breaking off the kiss I stood there and we both were a little flushed and breathing hard. I must go now before I cannot leave. I will be back in time to tuck you into bed. I kissed her with a little more restraint and then left only to return soon.

* * *

As I watched him close the door I felt the loss of him and was confused by the emotion. After all he did say that he would be back didn't he. I just have to go now and put on a good family face while I wait for him to come back to me. Walking into the dining room the conversation all stopped and all eyes found me making me stop mid step. "What?" My grandma sat there looking at me with a big smile across her loving face. My mom looked like she wasn't sure if she was happy or still to make that decision. My grandpa almost looked like my mom but a little more toward grandma's smile. And then there was my dad. He wasn't smiling at all. Uh oh. "Is anyone going to start and tell me what is going on?" I ask as I take my chair.

My dad was the first to break their silence. "We want to talk to you about Sterling." Oh crap.

"Yes? What about him." I couldn't even think about him without a smile sneaking out.

"How serious are you about him Claire?" Oh that hit like a bolder right in front of me. Suddenly my stomach was headed for my feet.

But thank God for my grandma, who appears to be on our side. "Oh Steven, stop overreacting." She then tosses me a wink and a smile. "I think he's a lovely young man."

Looking at his mother in the face and getting a little red with it snaps at her. "That is one of the problems. His age." He then looks over at me. "He's too old for you Claire."

With that my jaw hits the floor and my temper the ceiling. "You're joking right? I will be eighteen in January! That's only four years older than me. You're three years older than mom. So what's the big deal?"

"He has his own house, and just what kind of a job is a life coach anyway?" He snaps at me.

I couldn't help but blurt out a bitter laugh at that. "You're against him because he has a house? You're joking right? You have to be because that is absolutely ridiculous. And I already told you about his job. He helps people get along in life in a better way than they were before they hired him." Seething with anger at this ambush, "Is that all you've got? No other objections? He has a house?"

"We all need to take a step back here." My mom interjects. First looking at my dad and resting her hand on his forearm, then at me she adds, "Not all of us are against you two." My dad just grumbles under his breath at that last comment.

"Actually it's only your father." Grandma added sardonically.

Looking around the table I could see that. Everyone had a sympathetic smile on, except my dad. Taking a deep breath, I look at him calmly. Keeping an even tone to my voice I start. "So leaving out the ridiculous fact that he has his own house, and the unfortunate one that he has a successful job already at his age, or the one where at his age he and his brother are all alone in the world without their parents. What are your other objections to him?" I stared at him trying my best to keep anger out of my voice and features. I just couldn't believe this was how the evening was going to end. All day I thought they were getting along. It's not like tonight was the first time they had met. So I'm having a really hard time understanding this whole thing. Then my dad looked like he had made a decision and was attempting to speak. He kept opening his mouth taking a deep breath only to let it out again and close his mouth. He did this for what seemed like ever. As he fumbled with his words I looked around the table. Both my mom and grandpa sat staring at my dad as he gathered his thoughts, but my grandma? She sat smiling at me with an all too knowing smile. She knows something more than how we can talk privately. Sheepishly I smiled back at her and she winked at me. Then mouthed 'I'm on your side' to me. With that I gave her a full smile back.

Finally my dad spoke up. He had been sitting silent opening and closing his mouth for about five minutes. "What about Josh?"

I'm sure I have shock written all over my face by the looks everyone at the table was giving me. "Josh? What is there to say? We went out on two dates. That's it. I want to be with Sterling, so there is no Josh. At least outside of friendship that is."

"I meant from before. This past summer you two were almost inseparable. You two just seemed to be getting back together when he shows up." He says with what appears to be smugness on his face.

Again trying to keep the sneer out of my voice, I try for calm. "Like I said dad, we went on two dates. And not to mention he broke up with me the first time. I want to be with Sterling."

A look of defeat crossed his face and his shoulders slumped just a little. "So that's it. Nothing I say will change your mind?"

"I still don't understand your objections. I thought you liked him? You two seemed to be getting along wonderfully today. I mean not only today but before too." I asked while looking a little defeated myself. "Dad I really, really like this boy."

"My dear, that's the problem. We all saw how he looked at you." Grandpa said, finally speaking up. He had a look of understanding about him.

Unable to hide my embarrassment at that comment, I just smiled. But I couldn't hide my curiosity either. "And how did he look at me that was so bad?" I asked while looking at my dad.

"Like you two were the only ones in the room." Then sighed and added, "Like a man in love. That's how." With that said so matter of fact I found myself reeling from the statement. He then added more to his last sentence. "And I'm not sure how I feel about that at all." He said with a very distinct frown on his face.

That brought me out of my shock. I looked up at him. "But don't you want someone for me like that? Or do you want me to settle for less? Not to mention that I think you're reading a lot more into his actions than there really is." Love. Surely not. Isn't it too soon for that? Although I can't deny that the thought of it makes me all fuzzy and tingly inside.

"No Claire, I know what I saw. Your grandpa agrees with me." He said with a wry smile.

Still not believing, I sarcastically ask, "Really. I think you're still reading a lot more into what ever it is you think you saw." Looking at both of them I add. "Both of you are crazy."

My grandma reaches over and pats my hand, "Would it be so bad if it's true?"

About to answer her when my grandpa stepped in. "Claire I, we," looking to my dad and back to me, "know what it looks like when a man is in love. I saw the same look on your father when he started to date Carol." Looking at my parents, my mom was blushing and my dad was smiling just a little. "I'm old enough to have seen that look many times on many different men. Your father is simply afraid."

"I most certainly am not afraid!" He shot out at his own dad.

Flicking a what-ever look at him, my grandpa continued. "See how he overreacts to that statement? Of course he's afraid. Like you said, you're going to be eighteen soon. You're growing up and he can't handle it." My dad going to open his mouth shut it at the look he was given. "You're his only child and a daughter at that. He's going to overreact about everything that you do. You should be used to it by now." He added sarcastically.

Suddenly done with this whole conversation, I just wanted to go to bed and wake up tomorrow with this whole discussion behind me. "Can I just go to bed now? Please?"

Softening his tone and his features my dad answers me. "Claire I just want you to be happy. And if this one makes you happy then I guess I'm ok with the two of you."

Not being able to hold back my excitement I grin ear to ear, jump up round the table and throw my arms around his neck and hug fiercely. "Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!"

Patting my arm that was strangling him just a little. "Yeah well, I just hope he treats you good. Now you can go on up to bed." I kissed him on the cheek then made my rounds to the other members of my family then floated up to my room. After getting into my room and changing into my pj's I reflected on what just happened and couldn't believe how the day had ended. While lying there I heard the doorbell, glancing at the clock it was nine thirty. Sterling wouldn't ring the bell. So it wasn't for me. I rolled over thinking about him and wondering where he was. Sterling? Where are you? As soon as I finished asking I felt him on the edge of my bed. I rolled over to see him giving me the most heat inducing smile. I sat up, I was on my way to crawling to him when my mom opened the door. I froze in place. "Yes?"

"Josh is downstairs. Says he really needs to talk to you."

Frowning just a little. "Really? I wonder what he wants."

"Well, go down and find out." She stepped out into the hall waiting for me to follow. I did with a glance back at Sterling. I'll be right back. Please wait.

I am going nowhere mo ghrá. Said with determination in his voice and stance.

Filing that away for when I get back. I walked downstairs to the front door. Josh was standing there in his thick black Carhartt winters coat. He was gorgeous in his own way. His light brown hair glistened with newly melted snow. I could see out of the corner of my eye, my family in the living room, watching. Giving them a dirty look, I grabbed his wrist and drug him to the family room. Leaving the door open just in case they wanted to attempt to eavesdrop, I would see them coming. Looking back to Josh, he was staring at me like he had never seen me before. His dark eyes now looked black. But then I realized that I was standing there in my jammies. A blue cotton tank and butterfly pants. And no bra. Crossing my arms over my chest and letting embarrassment wash over me. He crossed the distance between us in two long strides until he was standing a foot away. He then put his hand on my cheek and whispered "You're so beautiful." Shocked at how bold he was being I just stood there as he started to lean down to kiss me. This realization hit me almost too late. I stepped back just enough for a look of hurt to shadow over him.

"Josh, my mom said you needed to talk to me. I was just getting ready for bed. It's been a long day." I tried not to sound rude, I think I managed to do just enough.

"I just," he started, looked down at his feet then slowly back to me. "I just wanted to know if you have given us anymore thought. It's killing me to be apart from you Claire. I know I realized my mistake a little late, but I'm willing to do whatever you want if you'll just give me another chance." He was breathing a little rough after his admission.

I felt bad that he was hurting, but he had hurt me badly too. "Josh..." I didn't know what else to say to him. This time he didn't give me any warning that he was about to kiss me. He just took the half step and bent down at the same time and took my mouth with his. No sooner than our lips met that I pushed him back. My hand instantly going to my lips. Suddenly there was electricity in the room. The air crackled with the intensity of it and I knew Sterling was here. I couldn't see him, but I knew he was present. Sterling, please. Let me handle this. Please. Please go back upstairs.

Claire he kissed you! He growled at me. The intensity of his rage still hanging in the air.

Please let me deal with him. I will be up soon, very soon. Slowly the air cleared and I knew he was back upstairs. Josh seemed to have noticed the change in the air too.

"You see?" He said while looking around the room. "You see that we belong together! I know you felt the electricity in the room. I know you felt it too." Looking back to me he looked very satisfied with himself. So satisfied that he again took my mouth and kissed me again.

I had to let him down easy. I'm not a cruel person, I don't want him hurt. "Josh, I'm sorry but I felt nothing aside from your kiss." Hurt. That's all there is to describe it as it took over his face. "But Josh, I have decided to give my relationship with Sterling a chance. I want to see where it goes." The pain that washed over him was clear. He paled just a little and his eyes glittered. "I am sorry. I don't want to hurt you." I added while putting a hand to his arm.

Then a look of determination washed over him and he was instantly different. He stood up straight squared his shoulders. "You will come back to me. We are meant to be together. You'll see. You love me just as much as I love you. You just don't want to admit it to yourself right now because you're afraid. I can wait." He let a gorgeous smile spread across his features and he seemed to light from within. I was in shock over this declaration I barely noticed that he was kissing me again and pouring all of himself into it until it was too late. It was so heated that, I am ashamed to admit, it also swept me up and I kissed him back. But then he pulled away with fire in his eyes. Stood staring at me for a few seconds then turned on his heel and left the room. Distantly I heard him say goodbye then the closing of the front door. Unfortunately I couldn't get to my room without passing the living room to get to the stairs. Not knowing exactly how much they heard, I pretended like they heard nothing. As I passed them I said goodnight and gauged the looks that ranged from shock to astonishment.

As I made it to my door I could feel the energy flowing out from my room in great waves. I slowly opened my door, walked in closing it and leaning with my back against it and just took him in. He stood in the middle of my room with his back to me. The set of his shoulders and his head hanging just a little told me of his mood. I slowly walked to him, when I was close enough I reached out and laid a hand on his back. The rigidity of his muscles are like stone. Without turning he spoke with raggedness in his voice. "You're going to leave me aren't you? I can't say I didn't see this coming." Wow, he must be upset! He almost never speaks with contractions! But then it dawns on me that he is jealous! And over Josh!

Walking around him so I could look him in the face, never taking my hand from his body, I reached up with the other one to pull his face down to mine and kissed him. I started out gently because he was so wound up and upset, then it progressed into something more like hunger. His arms came around me in strong bands of steel and he held on just as tightly. When I felt like I had made my point I slowly pulled away and looked up into his eyes that were a moss colored storm of energy. No Sterling. I'm not going anywhere. I want you to stay too. His eyes that now seem to have gotten darker, I ask him. Will you stay and hold me?

With a look a clear determination in his eyes and voice he said, Claire there is no place that I would rather be right now than holding you in my arms. Walking slowly with me toward my bed, I got in first. He followed with slow careful movements as if waiting for me to change my mind, until I scooted onto my side to face him. I then heard the snick of the door locking as he leaned down to kiss me.

You have no idea how I have longed to do this very thing with you. Smiling at that statement I had to nod in agreement. I have never had a boy in my bed before. This is so exhilarating that I'm having a hard time believing that this is actually me. I've never even had a boy in my room before let alone in sharing my bed. The feel of him next to me feels so right that it can't be wrong.

You smell so good. Like a cool wind on a spring day. Feeling a little silly at the admission I had to add, I mean you always smell good to me anyway. Now feeling like I have tipped over into obsessive over how he smells I just drop it and kiss him.

He pulled away and stared into my eyes then smiled just a little. I think you smell of wildflowers and the crisp air of the highlands in Scotland. He began to run his fingers over my cheek then down my shoulder and arm to the curve of my waist. The sensation of his trailing fingers leaves a line of fire in its wake. I have always loved the smell of that land. To find that smell all over you is wonderful. He now leaned in to run his nose up my shoulder to the curve of my neck. I find you very intoxicating. He practically growls that statement into my skin. He takes a deep breath then kisses the hollow of my neck. He then makes another trail with his nose to the spot just below my ear, takes another deep breath taking me in. He kisses my earlobe. A shiver runs from my toes up my spine to the top of my head.

I'm supposed to sleep after all this! Whatever! Deciding to change the subject to something a little less stimulating I ask. Sterling, why did you buy a house here? I mean you could have gotten one anywhere, why here?

Stopping his trail of kisses, he leaned back just a bit to look me fully. I really don't know. For some reason when I came here it felt like the place that I wanted a permanent home. Although, it has only ever felt like a house, this town felt right. Now I am glad that I listened to my instincts. That wicked gleam came back to his eyes and at the curve of his lips. He kissed me again like he was devouring me, pulling me into him. It was a heady sensation. When he pulled back his face had changed. He almost looked frightened. Clair, can I tell you something and hope not to frighten you? The way he said it frightened me. But I carefully nodded for him to continue.

* * *

After she came back to her room after practically being mauled by that other guy I thought I had lost her. When she asked me to leave her alone with him I thought she had changed her mind about us and was going to choose him. When she came back and asked me to stay with her my chest almost burst with relief and anticipation. To hold her all night while she slept. I have thought of nothing else since I saw her. But now I admit that her grandmother is right. She needs to know how I feel about her. I need to say it to her. I need her to hear me say it. Right now she looks afraid of what I am about to say. I lean in to kiss her briefly to reassure her. Then taking a deep breath I speak out loud. "Claire. I wanted to tell you that I love you. I have loved you from the first moment that I saw you. I love just being near you. I love you." Letting out a deep breath of tension I looked at her again. She went from looking a little afraid of what I was about to say to a slow smile that make her lips look even more inviting. I simply could not resist them. When she pushed against my chest to make me stop my heart plummeted to the ground.

But her face did not say disappointed. She had the tiniest of smiles on her face. Her voice a mere whisper, "Sterling, I never thought I would hear that from you." Her smile getting bigger, then pulling me in for a quick kiss then pushed back again to look at me, "I know it sounds silly, and it frightened me at first to realize it already, but I love you too. I have loved you since that night you tried to walk," pausing to giggle, "and I blocked you out of my mind."

I could not help myself, I jumped up off her bed and let out a triumphant yell. Then laughed because it felt so good! I instantly dove back into her bed and grabbed hold of her determined to never let go. She laughed just a little at my excitement. Her mom must have been poised at the door at that very moment because just seconds after that laugh she knocked on her door and asked if she could come in. I unlocked the door as I removed myself from her bed to stand by the wall across from her. Claire looked to me then said, "Sure mom." I looked at her unsure if I should stay, she knew what I was asking with a look. Please stay. She won't stay long, she sat up crossed legged on her bed as her mom was coming in.

Her mom looks a lot like her in features. And appears to have something on her mind, I can only assume it has something to do with her previous visitor. She sat on the end of her bed, took a deep breath, "Are you alright?"

Claire looked puzzled and asked, "What do you mean? Josh? Yeah, I'm fine."

Her mom nodded her head then added, "I liked Josh. Although I didn't like how he broke your heart." A little color bled into Claire's cheeks and she looked down at her hands in her lap. "I know you waited to hear what he said tonight. Are you glad that he has finally spoken up?"

Claire looked first to me, then to her mom. "It really doesn't matter that he finally spoke up mom. I... Sterling..." blushing she stopped.

Her mom took her hand in hers then reached over and smoothed a lock of hair back over her shoulder. "Your grandmother is right isn't she?"

Looking back to her quickly she asked. "What did she say? What did I miss?"

With a little smile on her lips, "She said that you reciprocate his feelings."

A look of uncertainty ran across her face, she looks at her mother and asks, "Ok, just to clarify. Who are we talking about? Josh or Sterling?"

"Sterling, Claire. Your grandma thinks that you two are in love." Her mother's face changed ever so slightly. A look of uncomfortably. "Already. So soon after meeting." She finished with a crook to her head and eyebrow.

Now furiously blushing and smiling, she sits there looking at her hand inside her mom's grasp. Then slowly she looks at me. She answers her mom, but she looks at me. "Yes mom. I do. I love him. Already. So soon after meeting." Looking back to her mom finishes, "I realized that fully after Josh left. He had already told me last weekend, but when he said it again tonight, I came to understand that I didn't want to hear it from him." Her gaze landed on me again, "I want to hear it from Sterling."

Her mom pats her hand, "We just want you happy Claire. You have to know that."

"I do mom, I do. And being with Sterling is making me happy."

Her mom tilts her head to the side and cracks a little smile. "So we should expect to see a lot more of him then?"

My heart was thudding hard against my chest in anticipation of her answer. She seemed to be taking forever to reply. Then with a small nod of her head looked straight into her mother's eyes, "Would you really mind? I mean to see us together?"

I thought that I was panicked before. No. What her mother thought was important to her. We both waited with bated breath as she seemed to consider her daughters words. Then with a small smile that crept into her mother's features Claire relaxed. "No Claire. We wouldn't mind to see him a little more often. We do happen to like the boy." Claire wasted no time in throwing her arms around her mother's neck and hugging her hard while she squealed just a little.

She sat back and looked happily at her mother. "Really? You really like him?" Her mother nodded. She let out a contented sigh. "I'm so glad! I really wanted you guys to like him."

"Well, now that we have had our little chat, and to make your dad feel better, he wants me to tell you that if you should... you know..." It was now a blushing contest between them. I was puzzled, but her mom apparently thought she needed to explain. "Claire, if you... I mean... well just don't, OK?"

"MOM! Please! Stop!" She practically hissed at her while covering her eyes with one hand while the other was facing her mom palm out. "We haven't done anything! Nothing. Don't worry. God, Mom! We just started dating! Seriously!" She uncovered her eyes to look at her mom who let out a heavy breath and her shoulders slumped in relief. Seeing this, Claire's eyes widened. "Mom! Oh my God! Really? You guys really thought... NO! No! Mom, no." She said while shaking her head back and forth.

"We didn't really think you had, just that it might be a possibility in the future." Then leveling her daughter with a flat look that meant business. "The far, distant future Claire. Like after 'I do" after."

Both of them still violently red skinned Claire looked at her mother imploringly, "Mom, I have never. Just so you know." Then getting up from her bed standing and jumping just a little on the balls of her feet, "Are we done with this line of conversation? Please tell me we are done."

Wordlessly, her mom stood and nodded. Pulled her daughter into a tight hug, kissed her on her forehead, and walked to the door. As she was about to close the door she paused then looked at her and with an almost sly grin and twitch of her eyebrow said, "Sweet dreams."

"MOM, PLEASE!" And slammed the door closed. "Oh. My. God! How am I supposed to go to sleep now?" She had apparently forgotten that I was still in the room because she seemed to be speaking to herself. "I can't believe she said That!" Spinning slowly in my direction, she froze when she saw me. She went completely white as her face contorted in absolute horror. She ran out of her room and into the bathroom and slammed the door closed behind her. I simply stood there shocked at what had just happened. I think I know what the cryptic conversation was about, I think. But as to why she fled? I walked over to her bed and sat down to wait for her to return. Almost instantly I felt her lock me out completely. I didn't like that but decided to wait for her to let me back in.

# Chapter 12

Locking down my thoughts tighter than Fort Knox I groaned. Oh, no no no no no no. That did NOT just happen with him in the room! Not being able to suppress the numbness sliding into my knees, I slid down the bathroom door to sit on the floor. He had to have known what she was talking about! How could he not? Putting my head into my hands, elbows supported on my knees, I groaned again. How am I to go back in there? I just asked him to stay the night! "Ohhhhhh. Could this night get any more complicated?" Deciding that I couldn't just sleep here on the floor and leave him in there all alone wondering what's wrong, I trudge to the sink to run some cool water over my burning face. Taking a few cleansing and calming breaths I slowly opened the bathroom door and stood there for a few more seconds. Another deep breath and a few steps and I was standing in front of my door. Heart slamming against my ribs, I had to take a few more deep breaths in an attempt to calm the drumming in my ears. Realizing that I simply wasn't going to calm down enough I slowly opened my door suddenly afraid that he wasn't going to be there. The unbelievable relief at seeing him just sitting on the edge of my bed was almost enough to knock me back. I slowly walked in and closed the door with my back. We were silent for what seemed like too long when he broke it. Mo ghrá are you alright? I look up to see the concern over all of him. Not just his face, but his posture and voice too. Letting a smile fill me, I understand that he has done nothing wrong. I cross the room to him and throw myself into his embrace. What exactly was your mother talking about? I mean I think I have an idea, but I could be wrong. He pushed back my hair to see my face a little better and kissed the tip of my nose. Please, tell me what upset you so much.

Taking a deep breath and let it out loudly, I look at him then look away because I'm simply too embarrassed. First, I want to know what that word means. What did you just call me?

The smile that came from that question was enough to melt away all the tension that my mom left behind. He leaned down to me and gave me a tender kiss then said, It means 'my love', and I call you that because you are.

Suddenly very shy over what he just said I look away and whisper, "Really?"

He ran his thumbs over my cheeks, I have to say, I really like the way you blush around me. He then gently kisses each cheek. His hands that are cupping my face, tilt it up just a bit so he can kiss my neck just below my ear. I sigh as he continues to rain kisses all over my face and neck. Claire, my love. More kisses follow until I am dizzy with them. When he finally stops I feel a little bereft at the loss of them and I grumble my protest. He laughs just a little deep in his chest. Now tell me what upset you so.

I couldn't have this conversation and look him in the eyes so, Can we just lie down first? He nods and we move back until we are both under my blankets. His arms around me and my head resting on his shoulder. My mom just wanted to make sure we were being safe. That's all. Oh please don't let him ask what that means. Oh please, oh please, oh ple...

Safe? I would never let harm come to you. I will always try to keep you safe. She does not need to worry.

I take a deep breath because this just isn't going to be an easy conversation. Sterling, what do you know about sex? Oh God! Did I just ask that! I bury my face into his chest while I can feel the flame run up my neck and cheeks.

Sex? What does that have to do with keeping you safe? He tried to look at me but I wouldn't let him see my face. It was bad enough that we were talking about it. Claire, I do not understand. Will you please look at me?

Oh Sterling, please don't ask me to look at you right now. Please. Ok this is worse than I thought it was going to be. He takes a deep breath and lies back down looking at the ceiling. He absently rubs my arm and back making lazy circles on my skin. I take a few deep breaths to help calm me but I realize that isn't gonna happen till this is done and over with. I take a deep breath so I can spew it out fast. Ok. My mom was worried about us having sex without protection. Whew! Done.

Let me understand this. You mother was concerned with reproduction? Is that all?

Ok, now I have to sit up a bit so I can look at him. On my elbow I look at him and he doesn't appear to be joking. Did you just say reproduction? Reproduction? Is that all sex is to Guardians? He genuinely looked lost. Like he really didn't know what I was talking about. Sterling, you mean to tell me that you have been around for a really long time and you don't know about humans and sex? Seriously? Sitting up crossed legged because we can't talk about this not facing each other now. He follows suit.

He tilts his head to the side and looks at me intently. Yes, I know about sex and humans. I have to admit to being more than a little curious about it too.

That knocked me over. Can't say I saw that one coming. You mean you've never, well you know. Done it?

The still puzzled look was on his face. Done it? It? Realization must have hit because now he was blushing the most charming shade of pink. He looked away as if looking for the right words to say to me. No Claire. I have never had sex at all. At least not in the way you think of it. When Guardians joins as one it is more like... looking around the room looking for the right way to explain this to me, he seems to take forever to collect his thoughts. It is like a merging of molecules. We literally become one. While it is pleasurable I do not believe it is quite like the human action. And although the joining amongst Guardians tends to be with a permanent partner, it does on occasion happen casually. And to my knowledge it has never happened with a human. Suddenly I felt very sick. I looked down to my hands in my lap. I didn't know what to do with this new information. I had hoped to learn with Sterling eventually. I realize now that that's what I wanted. Him and me, together. I couldn't help it, but I started to cry. He gathered me to his chest and murmured soothing sounds in my ear. Oh mo ghrá, what is wrong?

Sniffing around the sadness that has taken up residence in my chest I shake my head at his question. I don't know. I just had hoped that maybe... you an' me, ya know... could have eventually, ya know. And now you tell me to forget it before it's even happened? I felt stupid for crying about it but I just couldn't help it. He grabbed my again and pulled me in tight and started to laugh. Laugh! I instantly pull away to look at him. Seeing the indignity of his laughing in my expression he laughs louder and try's to pull me back into his arms. What the hell is so funny! I share something with you that I didn't even think I wanted and you laugh!

Oh my love, I am just happy to hear you say that! This time when he tries to pull me in I let him. He still laughs just a little under his breath but he just holds on. Eventually he speaks up again. His voice low and private, I too had hoped to experience that with you. I have seen it done many times over my lifetime. I have always wondered what it must be like to join with someone like that. I realize that it is too soon for us to try that, but I cannot say that I am not happy that you too feel the same way. Now let us settle back down so that you can sleep.

As he starts to adjust the blankets for us I ask, Don't you sleep?

I do, but I do not need to sleep for near as long as you. Tugging and tucking he gathers me into his arms again. Now go to sleep. I am going no where. I will see you when you wake. I turn just a little to see the clock, ten thirty. Wow, where did the time go?

You're right. I am tired after an eventful evening. I let loose a huge yawn and snuggle down into him. I can't get over how nice this feels.

* * *

She fell asleep rather quickly and I could not have been happier than at that very moment. Ever since I first watched her sleep I wanted this. I want it all. The whole relationship spectrum. If I could, I would take forever.

Sterling, are you there?

Argento? Brother is that you? It has been too long old friend! Argento, my closest friend, I have not seen him for better than a year.

Yes brother. It is I. I had heard that I had just missed you at Court. Can I come for a visit? He sounds good. It has been too long between visits.

Yes, just give me a few seconds. I lean down to kiss her softly on her soft lips then make to leave for a time. Not wanting to share her just yet I go to my house. Come Argento. He appears in front of me as we usually do. As a globe of shimmering light and substance.

Sterling? Is that you? Wow, what have you done?

I cannot help it, I smile because I can. It is me. I have been asked by my charge to appear more human and I have to say that I like the form. It is a wonderful form to be in. All the sensations I have discovered are different from what we have always known.

Truly? All the times I had taken the form of a child and you always wondered why but always without trying. Now your charge asks it of you and you do it? He is teasing me as he begins to coalesce into a basic human form without definition. What shall I look like?

You have never been a man before? It can be no different than that of a child. I had always wondered what I would look like, this is what I chose. That is, with the help of some input of my lo... charge.

Lo charge? What is that?

Damn, I had hoped he would not pick up on that. I simply misspoke. So have you ever wanted to look like a man before?

Well yes. But being that most of my charges tend to be children, I am most often that of a puppy or a kitten and occasionally an invisible friend that happens to look like a child. He moves to a height of about mine with the same build. He begins to add features next, eyes that he makes a deep coffee color, a nose that is classic roman styled. Square jaw, with strong thin lips are next. How do I look? He asks while floating in a little spin.

Well, do you plan on being bald? Because Brother, you forgot hair. I had to laugh at his forgetfulness.

He chooses black straight hair that was just below his shoulders with matching eyebrows. He then chooses a skin tone to complement the hair. A rich honey color. I again have to laugh at him because he is standing there in adult sized footie pajamas.

Frowning at my laugh he asks, What? What did I do wrong?

Brother you are nothing but large child right now. How about some adult clothing?

He has to look down at himself to see this for himself. He again frowns. Then he holds out his hands and asks. How should I dress myself? Like you? Like I stated before, I usually wear fur or footie pajamas.

Like me is fine. He proceeds to clothe himself in blue jeans and a button up shirt in a shade of green that reminds me of green jello. Now that he is dressed he attempts to walk and falls flat on his face. I double over laughing at him. He clearly is not impressed by my joviality.

Flashing from the floor to the couch to sit, he is still frowning at me. He waits for me to stop laughing to start talking. So did you enjoy the show? I nod that I am done laughing and he continues, How long did it take you to learn to use your legs?

Oh about four or five days of almost constant practicing. I had to laugh again because the situation simply warranted it. If you have taken on the form of children, how is it you do not know how to walk?

First of all, when you're an imaginary friend you can just float and not be suspicious. And before you ask, children tend to carry around a kitten or puppy a lot, so there. And now back to you, I had heard of you doing so at the Boarder, practicing a lot that is. Ariana said you'd seemed to be brooding. She said it was a brooding as in over a special someone brooding. His gaze on me was sharp. Looking for anything that I might accidently give away. Then with a tilt of his head and a crook to his eyebrow added. I wasn't aware that you had taken a mate. Have you?

I had wondered why he came to see me. He usually leaves me a message at the boarder. I should have recognized that Ariana would tell him, being his mate after all. Then tasting his words, have I taken a mate? I had to smile at that idea, I would like to think of her that way, but we haven't really spoken of it. I am not even sure if I am ready to talk of her just yet.

Care to tell me why you are smiling like a child looking at a store of sweets? He asks with a sly smile on his face and another crook to his head and eyebrow.

I hadn't realized that I was smiling so I remove it and look plainly at him. Was I smiling? I am sorry. It was nothing.

His eyebrows hit his hairline, not believing me at all. You're lying to me Sterling. You never were very good at it you know. At least not to me. Wiggling his brows at me and smiling like he was the Cheshire cat. So who is she?

Sterling! Where did you go?

Damn, could my evening go any better? I will be there soon, love. Turning back to Argento, I need to go. I am being called. You are more than welcome to stay here if you wish. I will return later.

Why do I not just go with you? Like I have many, many times before. He pushes himself to standing as he waits to follow me. I should have known he would ask to accompany me. Any time one of us were in-between charges, or he was not with Ariana, we would just tag along with the other. Well? Are we going?

Can I ask you to wait here? This is not going to be easy to explain if he asks why. Please just say you will stay here.

His eyes go wide. Stay? Here? He then appears to know why I am asking him to stay. A smug look steals over his face as he waits for me to answer him.

Please Gent, you can go with me another time. Just not this night.

Now is his turn to laugh. And he does not hold back. When he seems to have gotten hold of himself he straightens and asks. You've taken to your charge haven't you? Is this who you were brooding over? At this I can feel my face heat. I have to look away because I can't seem to keep looking him in the eyes. Oh by the Maker, I am right aren't I? Sterling, who is she? His face shows pure delight right now at this topic. He and Ariana have been at me for centuries to find someone. To be as happy as they are. They are the very definition of love. Come on Brother, you can not hide her forever. Something seems to dawn on him because his expression suddenly changes. Wait, is she human?

Sterling, are you coming back or should I just see you in the morning?

Oh, she sounds upset, probably because I have left when I told her I would be staying. Claire love, I will be there very soon. Please give me a few minutes. Looking back to my friend, Argento, I will return here soon. Give me a few minutes.

With a stubborn look to me he sits back down. Alright. I will wait here. When you return, both brows again shot skyward and gave me a jut of his chin to emphasize his statement, soon by the way, you have a lot of talking to do my friend.

I let go a sigh of relief at his compliance, Thank you. I will be back soon. With that I was gone. Mere seconds later I was back with Claire. I climbed back into bed with her and took her in my arms, inhaled her wonderful smell then kissed her forehead. I'm back love.

She cuddles closer then looks up at me. Where did you go? I roll over and you were gone. Silly I know, but I knew instantly when I reached over that you were gone.

My brother has come to visit. He is at my house right now waiting for my return. I would make him wait all night but I really should go back. I haven't seen him in more than a year as it is. I will return to you in the morning. I promise.

She yawns then nods her head. You should go then. You should see him, like you said, you haven't seen him in a while. But you will be here when I wake up won't you?

I can not seem to help the happy smile that spreads. I will be here when you wake for as long as you will have me.

Really? As long as I want? Then taking on an air of shyness adds. What if I ask for forever?

Stunned by her request, my body freezes and my heart jumps then skips a few beats. When it started again it was a hammer in my chest. You would really want that? Truly? She nods her head against my chest. Without another second passing after that nod I lean down and capture her mouth with mine and let her know just how happy that makes me. Does this mean I can call you mine? Mine. I like the way that sounds. Mine. When I never thought to have anyone to myself like Argento has Ariana. Mine.

So long as I can call you mine. She says while looking at me from under her lashes.

Mine then. I again recapture those lips that are now mine.

Mine too. She says while wrapping her arms all the way around my neck to pull me closer.

Sterling. You did say soon, did you not?

With a groan I pull away just a little, and she looks up at me. Your brother calling you?

Yes, his name is Argento. He is being impatient.

She gives a little giggle then a little nudge on my chest. Go. See your brother. Giving me another quick kiss adds I'll see you in the morning.

Speaking of that, he wants to tag along tomorrow. Her eyes widen at that and her face takes on a look of total surprise.

What do you mean 'tag along'?

Well, to put it bluntly, he wants to meet the girl who has me so distracted.

She gives a breathy laugh at that then adds, So did he figure it out like Carrie did with me?

Yes, it would seem so. Although, it was Ariana that really noticed. If I had not spent so much time with her when I was gone she might not have noticed and then mentioned to him that I had seemed to be brooding over someone when I was at the Boarder.

She stiffened in my arms as I finished what I was saying. She laid there looking into my face for a minute while I am sure I looked puzzled by her scrutiny. So. Who is Ariana? An old girlfriend?

Ahhhh. So that's the look. She was jealous. Overjoyed by this I lean down to kiss her but she moves out of the way. I laugh then explain. No mo ghrá. She is what you would call Argentos' wife. They are my closest friends. And being so was concerned for me and spoke to Argento about me. Which is why...

Sterling am I to come after you?

I drop my head to the pillow look to the ceiling and sigh.

Argento, give me two more minutes please. Looking back to Claire, she has a little smile creeping along her lips. He is being really impatient. So would you like to meet him tomorrow? He is wanting to meet you.

I don't mind. Pick me up in the morning and we can visit at your house. It will be easier to talk with him there than here with my parents watching.

Nodding in agreement with her logic I add. That sounds like a good plan. Giving her a little kiss on her nose then an even better one full on her mouth. I will see you in the morning then. Now sleep.

Lying down back under the blankets, I crawl out to stand next to her bed and look at her for a few seconds more. Mine, I think as I look at her. Mine. Such a wonderful feeling washes over me at that thought. Breaking me out of my reverie she speaks up, I would really rather meet him when I am dressed and awake. I will be ok. Now go to your friend.

I will be here around nine. We will have breakfast at my house.

A look a shock runs across her face, Really? She then laughs out loud. Well then hon, maybe you two should hit the store sometime tonight then because you have nothing at all that resemble breakfast ingredients. Now go. I have to get some sleep. She lies back down while looking at me and giggling. I just start to slowly fade from sight until I am invisible to her. She looks at where she last saw me for a few more seconds before closing her eyes with a smile on her face.

# Chapter 13

As I get back to my house I find Argento practicing how to walk on his own. I lean against a wall and just watch for a few minutes. He looks like I did when I started to walk. Like a newborn colt. All legs and no balance. He takes a few steps and then eats the floor face first. I can't help it but I break out laughing loudly. He looks up at me with reproach all over his features. This is hard work damn it!

Oh I know it is. I said to him in between laughs. Like I said it took me constant practice for days to get it down smooth. You have only been at it for a few minutes. I added while I walked over to the couch to have a seat. Looking back at him while he continues to practice I ask. Why is it you never bothered to try to walk before? I mean, I realize that you really never needed to, but really? I thought that you knew someone else who had.

Taking a break from falling down he floated over to the couch and sat. Yes, Kenner chooses frequently to use human form, although I do not believe he walks anywhere. And he's never recommended it to me so I've never bothered to try.

Why is it I have never met Kenner?

He almost never comes to Court or stays at the Boarders. He prefers to live as a human, in a house. Giving my own house a once over, Like I see you have. I have to admit, I do not see the appeal. Then he looks to me with an amused grin Soooooooo. Tell me about the girl. He asks with an equally amusing tone in his voice, while he wriggles both eyebrows alternately. You didn't seriously think that I had forgotten did you?

Embarrassed that I had hoped he had, I feel the color run up my face. Yes. I had hoped you had forgotten. Collecting myself for the upcoming tête-à-tête, I take a deep breath and ask, "What would you like to know?"

The look of shock on his face is hilarious. His eyes bulge, his mouth drops wide open and he just sits there and gapes at me for a few seconds before coming to himself and asking, You talk out loud too?

"Well I could not very well speak to her parents the other way now could I? So while I was practicing to walk I also practiced to talk." I add very practically. "Oh I told her parents that for a job I am a private Life Coach, and I am currently on vacation from said job." He looks absolutely astonished at what I just said. "What?"

You are serious about this girl, aren't you?

I am. Smiling at the thought of being serious with her I have to add, Very.

Settling down his expressions, he asks again, So, now tell me about her.

With an amorous smile filling my face I start. Well, she is beautiful. Sweet and helpful to others. Her friends adore her. And during the first day after revealing myself to her as a Guardian she manages to block me out of her thoughts!

She can block you? All the way out? He is as shocked at this as I was when it happened.

All the way out. She said she envisions a lockbox around her thoughts, I have to say that it threw me when she did it. She does however open it up just enough for me to hear her surface thoughts and for me to know she is there.

Pure astonishment crossed his features. Did she say why she blocked you?

She said from the beginning that she did not like me being privy to all things inside her mind. I even told her that I would never reveal anything I saw or heard, she still did not want me there.

A look of puzzlement took over his face. So, she really is your charge? You are taken with her aren't you?

I am. Then feeling a little defensive about it I had to add. I had watched her for some time and discovered that she was left to her own far too often for someone her age. I had to be near her. I had to make her a charge.

A sympathetic smile crossed his face. Sterling, I'm not sure that the Overseers will approve of your choice. I could feel my face drop and my stomach clench. Although the last time I am aware of was some thousands of years ago. They might be a little more lenient this time. Who's to say it has never happened since then? I mean, it is not like we know every Guardian there is. Who knows, you might not be the only one. Giving me another sympathetic smile and a punch on the shoulder adds. Ariana and I both want you to be happy. You have to know that we have always wanted you to have what we have. After all, we both thought Carmen was a good fit. She seemed to be rather fond of you. And then there was Skye. But if this girl is what you want, then we will support you. Then his whole mien changed, looking upbeat and excited. Not to mention, it's not like they check in on everyone and every charge. Acknowledging his point, I had not in fact been contacted to appear in front of the Overseers in more than fifty years. I found myself at peace about this. I had not become conscious that I was upset about them finding out about us. He smiled at me once again. So, when do I get to meet this girl?

Appreciative for the change of topic and grinning from ear to ear I nod. Tomorrow morning for breakfast. Although we have to go shopping for food.

Shopping? He says while looking at me like I am not really serious, then seeing that I am, stands up and complains. You really want me to go shopping with you? To a store? When all I did was nod and smile at him he continued. Sterling, I can't even walk yet. How am I to go shopping with you?

I let a little chuckle go then shook my head at him. Gent, you can go with me and stay invisible to everyone else. Then you can just float next to me. Or practice and stumble with no one the wiser. Then walking toward the door threw over my shoulder. What shall we have? In the mood for anything in particular?

Floating next to me shrugs his shoulder and says, There is nothing that I am currently craving. Food in general sounds good though. He finishes with a grin and a rub of his stomach.

By the time we finished shopping and putting everything away in cupboards that have, until now, been bare. My kitchen looks like it's actually lived in. I helped him to walk a little. He continued to fall and I continued to laugh. It's always a good time to have him around. He is the brother of my heart, and loved just as fiercely. We spoke more of Claire and Ariana, and of how they make us feel about ourselves. When I first met her she would not give me a second glance. It took me many, many, many years to get her to even consider me. But once I did... His gaze wandered off in a memory. He was like that for a few more minutes before he came back to our conversation. I knew she was the only one for me after that. There was not a female around that even compared. My every thought was of her and when I could be with her again.

That's how it was when I first saw Claire. It was an instant attraction toward her, all I did was walk past her and it was like a magnet pulled me in her direction. Never in all my years at court had another drawn me like that. Then feeling a little shy about what I was about to admit, I had to look away. I have always wanted what you two have. I was never one for the casual way of life that some embrace at court.

Giving me a pitiful smile Argento adds. Why do you think Ariana was always trying to set you up with one girl after another? We could see that you wanted someone permanent. And now he started with a sly grin, Ari will be happy to hear that you have done just that, and all on your own. With that said he gives me a companionable punch in the shoulder. He jumps to his feet and looks down at me. Come on. Help me some more. I am determined to walk sooner than you did.

With a look of mock affront I say. And this is how you want me to help you? I laugh out loud at this as I stand to help him walk across the living room.

* * *

I woke up excited by the new day to come. I stretched out on my bed and reminisced on what took place here last night. Immediately I was embarrassed by those memories. The things we spoke of! Oh God! Just remembering made my face go hot. We've just started dating and have already had the 'sex' talk! Covering my face with my hands and moaning out loud. I was like that for a while when my phone went off and brought me out of my personal embarrassment hell. Reaching over to the side table I grabbed it, glancing I see it's Carrie. "Carrie love! You're up early this morning!" Turning my head so I can see the clock I see it's almost 8:30.

"Love? Really? What's wrong with you?" She asks with a questioning tone. "And for your information I am up this early because I get to spend the morning watching the evil Walter brats, thanks to my mother volunteering for me. I was calling to see if you wanted to join me in the punishment."

I couldn't help it. I had to laugh. "Oh, I am so sorry about your 'punishment' sentence this morning, but I am meeting Sterling and his brother for breakfast. He should be here in about twenty minutes."

"Oooooooh! A brother, huh? A single brother then?"

Laughing at her once again, "I haven't met him yet. How should I know if he's single or not? Wait, Sterling did mention that he is married. Sorry, besides I thought you were still pining over Rick." Every time we had biology class she would sit and drool over him from across the room. Rick Hayes is defiantly a cute guy. Tall, broad shoulders, narrow waist. Brown hair and blue green eyes, with a dimple in his chin. On the soccer team so he had that athletic build. She's secretly been in love with him for most of this year. I had once thought of him as someone I would like to date until I found out how much Carrie thought of him.

"Rick shmick. I'm done waiting for him to pull his head out of whatever hole it's stuck in to see the wonderful me. I've moved on." She sounded determined to move past him but I knew it wouldn't last long. She would see another guy and swoon over him for a bit but then always went back to Rick. "So later after you have met his brother you can call me and give me the gory details. So what if he isn't available, oh well, I'm sure your hunky man has other friends."

"You are impossible." Laughing at her for her simple matter of fact declaration. "You know that right? Impossible."

Joining in with me, laughing at herself and her situation with guys, "Yeah, well, that's why you love me. Hell, that's why everyone loves me, because I'm 'impossible' not to love." With that said she laughed even louder in my ear.

"Ok, I really have to let you go, I still have to get dressed before he shows up." Then smiling because I couldn't help it. "He's gonna cook me breakfast!"

"Oooooooo, he's a keeper. He cooks?"

Thinking on that, I shrug to myself. "Ya know, I really don't know. I guess so, he offered to make me breakfast didn't he? Anyway I still have to let you go. Have fun at the evils' house." That was met with a growl and a moan of unhappiness. I loved that I could do that to her and had to laugh again. "Bye."

"Yeah, thanks for reminding me. Bitch." Then she laughs to let me know she really isn't mad at me, just at her situation. "Bye, and don't forget to call me with updates."

I hang up and get dressed as fast as I can because I am excited to see him. I zip through my morning routine then throw on just a little make up, just like he did for me that first morning. Looking to the clock it is 8:47. I'm done early! Wow! I hop down the stairs to wait there for him. By the time I get to the living room the front door rings. My heart jumps in excitement, he's early! I turn back to answer it only to find Josh on the other side. Slowly I answer the door.

When I open it he smiles a big smile that lights up his whole face. "Claire, you are beautiful this morning."

Smiling at the complement. "Thank you." He was never this forth coming with the compliments when we were dating before. He did say to me on occasion that he thought me pretty, but this was somehow different. "Come on in." He walks past me, and when he does he leans down and kisses me quickly like it was something he did every time he passed me. Instantly my hand went to my mouth.

While walking into the living room he removes his coat and sits down on the couch. He looks at me with that smile still spread across his face. "I know that you said you're dating that other guy now," a frown runs across his face quickly but is gone just as fast, "but I'm not going to give you up so easily. I told you last night that we belong together. I believe that. I also plan on helping you to open your eyes to me. To us. I will not give up on us so soon."

A little taken aback at his absolute determination. "Give up on us so soon? Are you serious?" Getting mad at that simple statement my voice raises a few octaves. "So soon?" I have to step back from him for a minute while I process all of this. "Josh, you stopped calling me almost four months ago. You only started to call me again a few weeks ago. You're the one who gave up on us too soon. I waited around for you to—" The doorbell rang again cutting me off. At first I forgot that anyone was coming over until I got to the door and saw Sterling standing on the porch. The look on his face was not that of a happy boyfriend, instead it said 'Where is he?'

I opened the door and he came in like he owned the place, looked past me directly at Josh. "I see we have company." He sounded robotic, stiff. He placed himself in-between Josh and myself like a wall.

Stepping around him so I can see Josh, I was looking at Josh but spoke to Sterling. "He was just leaving" I looked quickly to Sterling after and back to Josh. "Thanks for stopping by but we have a breakfast date to get to."

Josh nodded at that, and then smiled just a little. He walked forward till he was just a hands breath away from me. Looking down at me with a determined look. "You will come back to me Claire. I know it in my heart. And I do love you."

He then moved to lean down to kiss me but I was jerked back behind Sterling at lightning speed. "You will please refrain from kissing her, friend." He added the last with a little venom in the tone.

Josh simply laughed at him. "Friend, she may be with you for now, but she will come back to me. I will not stop until I have her back." With that he picked up his coat and left.

Sterling watched the door for a few more seconds as if to make sure that he was really gone before he turned back to me. "How long was he here?" He barked at me. The look of absolute shock on my face must have been clear because he softened, put his hands on my face and added. "Claire, I am sorry. When I saw his car in the drive I knew what he would be trying to do." It was all I could do to not to break the door down and simply ring the bell. Pulling me into his arms he kissed the top of my head. Please forgive me for being short with you. Then looking around my living room like he was just now seeing the place. "Where are your parents? I just realized that they are not here. I noticed that a car was missing but when I saw his... His was the only one that mattered."

Reaching up on my tip toes so I could kiss him. "They have been out shopping since probably four or five. It is Black Friday ya know."

The look on his face said he understood. It said 'Crazy!' "They go out in that madness?"

I laughed because it was madness to go shopping on this day. "Yeah well, my mom usually goes out with both of my grandmothers and my aunts, but this year it's just one of my grandmothers and aunts. My dad and grandpa hit the 'man stores'" I say the last with a low gruff voice that hurts my throat a little.

"Man stores?" He asks with a look of puzzlement. "What are those?"

Laughing at that, I kiss him again. "Oh you know. Like Bass Pro or Sears or Menards. Those kinds of places. 'Man stores'" I finish with a solid nod.

Understanding dawned and he nodded. "Makes since I guess." Then looking at me with a look of happiness leaned down and kissed me this time. It was a curl my toes set my skin on fire kind of kiss. It was amazing. By the time he pulled away we were both breathing a little heavier than before. His eyes had darkened considerably in that time. "Ah, mo ghrá, I missed you terribly."

That simple proclamation made me sigh with happiness. "I too missed you. Did you and your brother have a good time last night?" Then feeling a little naughty added. "While I was alone in my bed. Did I happen to mention that I was all alone?" He blushed and staggered at my boldness and I laughed again. "So. Breakfast? I'm starving."

He had to swallow a few times before he could speak, and when he did his voice was a little gruff. "Breakfast. Yes, it is waiting for your attendance. Argento is also waiting to meet you. Shall we go?"

Nodding, "Just let me get my coat." He followed me to the door and helped me into my coat. "So tell me about him. What's he like?"

"He is a Guardian like myself, he is the closest that I have to a brother. Always has been. He missed me when I was at Court by a few days so he came to seek me out. As I said, I have not seen him in more than a year, while we have spoken to each other, we just have not had the time to get together. He is a selfless Guardian to his charges. He usually takes on the children who need guidance." He helps me into the passenger side of his car and closes the door.

I wait until he has gotten in and started the car before asking. "You don't take on children?"

"Oh I have and I do. But where he actively seeks out children in need, I help them as I come across them. His mate is the same way. She also actively seeks out children. They feel the children benefit more from our intervention. Most times they take on the same charges to simply be together."

"Really? That's so romantic. He clearly loves her a lot doesn't he?"

He takes his right hand off the wheel to grab mine. "He loves her as much as I love you." He then brings my hand up to his lips so he can kiss it. I melt into the leather seat after that.

Blushing then smiling so big my cheeks hurt just a little. That much, huh? Then I am indeed a lucky girl aren't I?

No Claire, It is I who are the lucky one. You have no idea how long I have looked for you. Even Argento and Ariana have despaired over my lonely situation. Constantly trying to set me up with one girl or another. I simply never felt a connection with any of them. Shaking his head as if to clear it, he looked back to me. It really is I who are the lucky one.

"If you weren't driving right now, I would tackle you with a kiss to shake your foundations." Realizing what I had just said, I slapped my hand over my mouth and wished to disappear into thin air. He froze in his seat. I looked forward out the windshield still holding my hand over my mouth. Sometimes the brain to mouth filter doesn't seem to work on me. I dared a look out of the corner of my eye to look at him when I saw him gaping at me.

Then turning my head to look at him full in the face, while mine blazed from embarrassment, his took on a heated look of desire that took my breath away. Before I knew what was happening I was no longer in his car. I was no longer wearing a coat and I was lying in his bed on top of him. He was looking up at me with only one purpose. With a rough gravelly voice he spoke. "I want to have that kiss. Now." He lifted his head to take my mouth and I was instantly lost in his possession of it. I hadn't realized that a simple statement like that would upend him so completely. Then all of the sudden, he flipped me under him. He braced his weight on his elbows so he wasn't crushing me. When I thought his mouth couldn't feel any better, he surprised me by moving to my neck, then to my collar bone. Every kiss was like a white hot iron on my skin. His hand found the edge of my shirt. He slid his hand just under the hem and placed his palm on my side just above my hip bone and gripped hard. It made my breath catch in my throat. The feel of his hand on my bare skin set my blood on fire. His mouth again rained fire down my jaw to my neck. A moan escaped me before I knew it was there. For being new to this body he knew how to work it. And he was really good at it. Just as I was about to start exploring his body with my own hands, a clearing of a throat broke in. "Ah-hem."

# Chapter 14

Peering around Sterling shoulder, as he had suddenly flashed from my body and was standing at the foot of his bed, I saw someone I had never met. Standing in the middle of his bedroom was a man. A very striking man. Dark everything. He looks to be as tall as Sterling, but where Sterling has dark brown short curly hair this man has black straight hair that stops just below his shoulders. His dark eyes look like midnight framed by black lashes. His skin was a deep tan. He is in a word, beautiful.

"Gent, you startled me." I could see the back of his neck, and a dark blush was coloring his skin. "You could have knocked." Ahhh. So this is his brother Argento.

Scooting to the edge of the bed I slipped off to stand next to Sterling. I reached out with my hand and introduced myself. "You must be Argento. I'm Claire."

His head tilted to the side as he looked me up and down. A small smile curved on lips. He flicked Sterling a quick glance then back to me. Hello. It is so nice to finally meet you. Sterling has spoken of little else all night. That made me smile a shy smile and blush.

Argento, please be nice. Sterling said as he wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me to his side tightly. Then looking down at me and happiness took over his face. Claire this is Argento, my oldest and closest friend.

With a look of mock shock and a gasp, Argento put a hand to his chest and added. Oldest? I beg to differ. But then he smiled at me with warm affection. I think he likes to think of himself as younger than me, but in fact we are almost of the same age. Glancing back to Sterling adds, Older, please.

Oh now you know I did not mean it that way. You lout.

Wait, I can hear you both. I said while looking back and forth between them. I thought... I mean... that only... ya know. Heat flooded my face again. Damn, will I ever stop blushing?

Then with a quick hug and a kiss to my cheek, Claire you can hear any of us that want to be heard. Then turning his attention back to Argento. Like I said. The problem with knocking was? He made a gesture with his free hand that swept out toward the door as he drew out that last word.

With a bit of chagrin he looked like he was searching for an answer. Shrugging his shoulders he smiled a coy smile while his face pinched. Well I thought you might have been in trouble.

A frown creased his brows as he tilted his head to the side just a bit. Trouble? How did you come to that conclusion?

He let out a deep rumble of a laugh then spread his hands out wide. Well I heard what sounded like a bit of a tousle going on and thought you might need assistance. It was his turn for his face to get a little added color. Instantly I understood his statement. Oh God! I groaned as I turned my face into Sterling's side. I promise I did not see anything! He rushed out. Oh that only made it worse. Could I just shrink into a crack in the floor? Claire, you do not understand. I have never been to visit Sterling and come across those kinds of sounds before. And I...

With a sharp intake of breath that had me seeing stars I shrieked at him. "Oh God, Please Stop! Please!" I said from the darkness of my closed eyes that I had pressed hard into Sterling's side. Can you two please give me a few minutes, please? Please just go downstairs, I'll be there soon enough. As soon as I finished my pleading I was alone in his room. I threw myself on Sterling's bed, buried my face in his large fluffy pillows and groaned in utter desolate mortification. My heart stammered hard in my chest as I tried to forget what Argento had said. Ohhhhh. He had heard us! How am I supposed to go downstairs now and make small talk?!

Deciding that he could have walked in on worse, I get up and walk to the attached bathroom. I wasn't in here the last time I toured his room. It was a basic bathroom. No frills here. Black and white color scheme was everywhere in here. There I splash some cool water on my face then stood and looked at my reflection in the mirror. At least the red has left my face. My natural tone has returned. I stood and looked at myself until my heart slowed down to a more normal pace. After a couple of cleansing breaths I left the bathroom to go downstairs.

Standing at the top of the stairs I listened. Hearing nothing I wondered if Sterling had left me here all alone. I waited a few more seconds and after still hearing nothing I ran down the stairs and into the living room to skid to a stop. There they sat on the couch apparently talking to themselves. Apparently they could make it so they could have a private conversation. Seeing me standing there with what I can only assume is a look of shock, Sterling stands and walks over to me.

I look up at him and said. "I thought you two had left, so I panicked."

"Oh my love, I would never just leave you without telling you first." He looked over to Argento and back to me. "You asked for some privacy so we thought you would not want to hear us conversing."

Looking to Argento he stood in front of the couch. I truly am sorry for how we met. Shall we start again? He made me a deep bow, and then upon rising said. My name is Argento. It is my pleasure to meet the lady who has captured the heart of my brother and made him so happy.

Snorting at his formality, it did make me feel a little more at ease with the situation. "Hello Argento, my name is Claire. It's very nice to meet you too." Glancing up at Sterling I say. "And I'm happy to be the keeper of his heart." Then deciding that I am done with all the awkwardness of this morning already, change the subject. Pasting a smile on my face I saunter toward the kitchen. "So what are you two handsome gentlemen making lil' ol' me for breakfast?" I ask with my best Scarlett O'Hara impression.

After sitting there and watching them move around the kitchen with practiced ease, we had eggs, pancakes, sausage, thick cut bacon, toast with jelly and big glasses of orange juice. Well that's what they had anyway. I had two eggs, a piece of sausage, a slice of toast and small glass of orange juice. Afterwards we cleaned up the kitchen and moved into the living room. Argento sat on the large overstuffed chair and Sterling sat on the couch. I snuggled deep into his side.

We sat and spoke of everything. How the two of them have been as close as brothers for about six hundred years. How Argento met and won Ariana. How they have attempted to set Sterling up for love and failed every time. All the misadventures they had in their 'youths'. Along with all the trouble the inadvertently caused. What Court life is like and living in a Border with others all around. While they can have privacy if they so choose, more often than not couples are 'together' without a care to whom else is around.

"Seriously! With others watching?" Then thinking about this a little more and blushing at what I'm about to ask, ask anyway. "Did you... I mean did... you...with others? In front of... you know... others?" I couldn't finish asking while I was looking at him so I had tipped my face down to look at our hands joined on his leg.

With his free hand, he tugged on my chin till I looked up at him. "Mo grádh, I will be honest with you. I did. But like I said before, in our natural forms we do not have sex like humans do. It has also been a long time that I have been joined with another." And when we join, it will be a very private and different experience for the both of us. Shocked at his statement I stole a startled look at Argento. I say this only to you. He hears nothing. With that said he kissed me gently.

Wishing for another subject change I looked to Argento and asked. So will I ever meet Ariana?

His face lit up at the question. Oh you can count on it. Ari has tried very hard to find our man here a mate. She will absolutely insist upon it.

Out of the corner of my eyes I look at Sterling. "Will I ever be able to go to Court with you?" I ask at almost a whisper. "Just so I can see where you have spent some of your life living." They both exchanged looks of shock and... and... something else. Horror maybe? If not, that's ok. I understand if it isn't allowed.

Argento was the one to answer me. Claire, it is not a matter of us minding. He looks to Sterling and gives him a nod, then back to me. We just do not know how the Overseers will react to a visit from you. As far as either of us are aware it has never been done. It would have to be something to be looked into.

Who are the Overseers? Are they like in charge or something?

Again another look between them. This time Sterling answers me. They are a group of elders who make sure everything is kept in order. If something happens they are the ones you would go see to have it fixed or solved. And I have no desire to attract any unwanted attention.

Now I understand the looks. I feel the punch of apprehension stab me deep in the gut. I feel like I could lose the breakfast that I just finished. You're not really allowed to be with me are you?

Again, the looks. They seemed to be conversing to each other because by the time Sterling answers me I really feel sick with fear. That is the thing. We have never heard of a Guardian mating with a human before. There is also no rule to say we can not either. So we are uncertain, and therefore I do not wish to not draw attention to you until I can know for sure.

I can't help it, I start to cry. I don't want to get you into trouble Sterling. The tears fall unchecked as I taking a deep unsteady breath. Would it be easier if we weren't together?

He gathers me so close that I practically sit on his lap. Oh please do not say that. Please. I just found you, and I am not willing to let you go. Not now, not ever. I realize that he said this to only me because at almost the same time Argento was speaking but I didn't hear everything he said. I am sorry Gent, I was speaking to her. What did you say?

I said, that you were probably right not to draw unwanted attention from the Overseers just yet. I will ask around and see if there are rules regarding our relationships, if anyone knows it will probably be the ones who frequent the Borders and Court often.

Nodding in agreement he gives me a little squeeze. Thank you Brother. Thank you.

Deciding that we need to move on from the doom and gloom, I speak up. Can we go back to the lighter side of conversation please? I think I'm done with the grave talk.

As I stand up so I can go to the bathroom, Sterling reaches up for me and pulls me back down and onto his lap. Love, I could not agree more. He then kisses me with a deep heartfelt kiss.

Argento being true to his brother status interrupts. Awwwe, now is that not just the cutest thing?

I stand back up but Sterling keeps hold of my hand. I am only going to the bathroom. I will be right back. I smile as he holds on just a little longer before releasing me.

I walk quietly to the bathroom down the hall to gather myself after what just happened. I had thought from the looks they were sharing it was something big. I just hadn't realized how big. After getting into the bathroom I turn on the water and just let it run to mask any sounds that I might make. I cry just a little more because I had just given my heart to him. And now I find out that it might not be allowed. I sit on the bathroom floor and hug my knees because I feel like I might just break if I don't hold myself together. I don't know how long I was sitting in the bathroom before I came to my senses. I shook myself and then berated myself for being so upset. Until Argento came back and said our love was forbidden, I was not giving him up. And even then I would fight for him. Besides, how could this be wrong? It can't, that's how. Standing up with a newfound strength, I turn to the sink. Wash my face off... again, then open the door to find Sterling standing across the hall against the wall waiting for me. "I'm fine really." I smile at him but he doesn't look impressed. He reaches for my hand and as he grabs it we appear in his room.

"My love, you do not look to be fine." His face said more than that statement. He was as hurt by all of this as I was. Even more really. Because not only was there the Overseers for him to worry about, there was Josh at almost every turn.

"You're right, I wasn't fine. But then I remembered that I am the keeper of your heart." His eyes flashed at that and he smiled just a little. I stood a little taller and kept his gaze. "And as such, I have no plans on giving it up. Ever." I add as I stick up my chin in confidence. For my comment I am rewarded with a toe curling, blood boiling, knees gone to jelly kiss.

Pulling back just enough to look me in the eyes he adds. "I also have no intentions of asking for it back. I like where it is being kept."

Loving the feeling those words gave me I laughed. "You'd better believe it buster. Its mine." Then pulling on him to bring him closer, so close we are almost kissing, I whisper against his mouth. "You're mine."

He let loose a deep vibrating growl low in his chest at that. My eyes closed on their own accord. Ahhhhh, that feels so good against my own chest that I shiver from it. I reach up to close the distance and claim what is mine when we are interrupted... again.

Awwww. Come back! You two can not leave me all alone down here.

Laughing at the plea I say. "Ya know, sometimes I'm really glad that I'm an only child. No annoying brothers to worry about."

Yes, but he knows he is being annoying. That is why he does it. Giving me another kiss adds, Maybe we should walk downstairs. Make him wait a bit longer for our company. He says with a wriggle of his eyebrows.

"I couldn't agree more. Let's walk slowly, kay?"

# Chapter 15

So Sterling tells me that you have a little talent. Care to share? He asks while he looks like a child about to get the toy that he has been waiting all year for to land in his greedy little hands.

Puzzled by the request I look to Sterling for answers. "What he means love, is your nasty little ability to block me all the way out of your lovely mind." He finished with glint in his eye and a quirk to his mouth.

I blushed because apparently Argento wanted a demonstration. He looked at me rather greedily waiting for me to shut down my lock box. He was practically humming with anticipation. With a sigh I closed my eyes and imagined my lock box. All sleek metal, strong and impenetrable. I slowly closed the lid with all my thoughts trapped behind those solid walls. When it was full shut I slapped on the lock and locked it. When I opened my eyes to look at Argento his mouth was on the floor and his eyes were as wide as dinner plates. I looked next to me to Sterling and his face said unhappy. The frown there was not happy. Nope. Not at all. I couldn't help myself. I let out a loud laugh at both dynamics of emotion going on right in front of me. One was in awe, the other mad. Simply funny if you asked me.

It is almost as if you are not here. But I can clearly see you! Yet I can not sense you, at all! How fascinating! Exclaims Argento, who is not at all upset by my little parlor trick.

Sterling with a deep growl to his voice he states, Fascinating? I don't like it at all. He reached over and took my hand and squeezed. Tightly. Open up Claire. Now.

With an arch of my eyebrow I let an evil grin out. "Oh, I think I like how you're reacting to this." Then turning my gaze to Argento, "Really? You can't feel me at all?"

"No Claire. We can't. At all." Sterling ground out through gritted teeth.

Understanding dawned on me. "So this is why you said you had lost me that day. Isn't it? I didn't understand what you meant then."

"I'd told you then that I'd lost my sense of you. What's there not to understand?" The frown on his face said as much as his words did.

Oh man, here come the contractions again. He really didn't like this did he? So I unlocked my lock box just enough again to let out surface thoughts and no more. As soon as I did the ease of his muscles was as clear as crystal. The tension melted right off him was like butter on a hot ear of corn. He closed his eyes and let out a sigh of relief. With out preamble he reached over and pulled me into his lap and held on tightly. You know I never really left, you could still see me the whole time.

With his face pressed hard to my neck and his arms tightening around my waist he said, When you lock down like that I feel your loss like a real thing even though I can see you. The pain from that loss was almost too much to bear. I looked to Argento because this sounded personal. Sterling must have known because he added, He can not hear me. Only you.

Can I do that too?

Do what Claire? Asked Argento. Then he seemed to understand that he was not part of the conversation going on in front of him because he scowled just a little. Another conversation that I am not a part of?

I blushed a little at his question. "Sorry." Sterling tightened his hold on me a bit more.

I'm not. I don't like to share you.

Rolling my eyes at him I sigh. Again with the contractions. Please calm down. I'm right here. I place a little kiss to his lips then turned to Argento. I smiled then said aloud. "I wanted to know if it was possible to do like you two have done." When he still looked at me with questions in his eyes I explained. "When I came down earlier you two were having a private conversation that I couldn't hear. And now Sterling was doing the same thing. Only I can't seem to do it to just one of you. I either have to lock you both out or let you both in."

Sweet, I did not even know a human could lock me out. I can not see why you could not lock out any one being. Apparently the scowl that Sterling was freezing Argento with was cold enough that he amended what he said to me with a somewhat amused look to his face. But of course you would have to work on locking everyone but who you wanted to speak with and still let in Mr. Scowly Face.

Mr. Scowly Face. I love it! I let out a laugh so hard that tears come to me.

While I laugh, Argento comments further. Although I have not seen our man here smile more in the long time that I have known him, he is almost as equally frowning and growling too. And all this is due to you. I have to say thank you for the expansion of his emotional state of being. Truly enjoyable.

Trying really hard not to smile and feign indignation Sterling chimes in. I have smiled in the past. You make it sound like I never did.

Argento's eyes widened at that statement. Oh Brother, do you really try to lie? You have, I will admit, smiled. But those rare occasions were just that, rare. You smile now for simply being in the same room as her. I look over to Sterling and see him start to blush at that. Then there's the blushing! Sterling deepens the color stain and I turn my attention back to Argento to give him a bit of privacy for his obvious embarrassment. I truly have never, and when I say never, I mean Never, have seen Sterling blush. Never. Ever. Never.

Puzzled by this I have to ask. So he has never blushed for a girl before? Turning to look at him he shakes his head but Argento is the one to answer.

It is not like there were never females around him sweet. But no, he never blushed over them or about them. Then running his hand over his chin in a thoughtful motion lets go of a sly smile. But that is not to say that he never made a female blush before, and I do not mean you dear.

Argento please. We can stop this line of the conversation now. His face said he was serious, but the look on Argento's face said evil brother.

I turn to look at him as he tightens his arms around my waist. Sterling I know you had other girlfriends before me. It's not that big of a deal, really.

That was apparently all the go ahead that Argento needed to continue his torture of Sterling. You remember that I told you that Ari and I have spent vast amounts of time and energy trying to make him happy. Trying to find him that one girl that would do to him what you have now done. More than one fine girl fell hard for your man there.

Now it's my turn to blush, I can't deny that I have fallen hard.

I am rewarded for my comment with a kiss to the tip of my nose. As have I.

BLEH!! Please, unless I can join in all the lovey doving with my Ari here. Just stop. It is simply too much. He gives a longing sigh as he looks off into the distance.

Laughing and turning around to fully take advantage of sitting on his lap, I snuggle closer into Sterling's arms. "Alright, I suppose I can rein it in a little." Then tip my face up to kiss Sterling on his neck. At the same time I get a groan from Argento, and a growl of desire from Sterling. "Now let's move on to teaching you how to talk out loud. I would like to hear what you sound like with my ears. Because for some reason the way Sterling sounds in my head is slightly different from hearing him with my ears. I know it's odd, but hey, what can I say." I say with a little laugh.

We spend the rest of the morning teaching him to talk out loud and to practice walking more. Teaching him to talk was a lot easier than it is teaching him to walk. Although he still has trouble using a voice that is newly acquired, he has even more trouble with legs. "Ok, Sterling said you work mostly with children. I have to ask. In what form do you take when you're with them?" Sterling laughed and Argento frowned. "Apparently this is an old question?"

"Oh mo ghrá you have no idea!" He says in between gasps for air. When he calmed enough to answer fully he said. "I asked the very same question."

I looked to Argento to still see him frowning. Who needs to walk when you can float? Kids do not seem to ever care that I do not walk with my feet. They have never once questioned my lack of walking. After giving Sterling a see-take-that look, looks back to me. And also I have not always been in the form of a child. I have been a very successful kitten and puppy before.

But, ah, giggling under my breath I continue, I believe cats and dogs also walk. I mean, I have never seen one that didn't. I try really hard not to laugh but Sterling is making it really hard.

Again, children in need never question a friend that is only for them. He says with squared shoulders and a chin held high.

Suddenly put straight, my chuckles disappear and I sober up. "You're right. I'm sorry Argento. Really. I am sorry. I didn't think of it that way." Stealing a look at Sterling, he still has a smirk on his gorgeous face.

He looks at me and shrugs at me. "Hey, I have heard it before. I still find it funny. One of these days a child is going to be a little more on the ball and ask 'Why can't you walk?' And after our help he can say 'Oh but I can. See.' And be able to demonstrate."

I shake my head and laugh just a little but so does Argento. We move back to teaching him to walk. Around lunch time I get a call from my mother asking me where I am. "Where do you think I am mom?"

"Obviously you're at Sterling's house. Tell me you're behaving." Sitting next to Sterling he can hear what she has just said and starts to laugh and tells Argento what she said. They both laugh a little louder.

Not being able to help the deepening blush that has started to take over my neck and face, I take a deep breath and try to gather myself. "Mom, really. I said last night that I didn't want to have this conversation. Not to mention his brother is here with us."

"Oh, I thought his brother was working."

"Well he showed up late last night. Are you done shopping?" I try to redirect the line of questioning from me to her.

"Oh I think we're done. I'm tired and so is your grandmother. Besides were running out of room in my car. You can't come home for at least another hour so I have time to hide things."

Giving Sterling a wicked grin and getting a disapproving glare from Argento I answer my mom. "Oh the hardship. I'm not sure how I'll survive."

I can almost see the rolling eyes though the phone, "Uh huh. Right. Sterling you had better behave with my daughter."

Embarrassed that my mom spoke to him as if he were on the line, because she apparently knew he was close enough to me to hear, I lose my ability to speak. Sterling instead answers her. "Yes ma'am."

My mom apparently satisfied let me go.

After spending a few more hours teaching Argento to walk there is a knock at the front door. We all look to Sterling who shrugs his shoulders. "I am not expecting company." He walks to the door and opens it to find Carrie and Sarah standing there. Turning to me he steps aside and simply says "Honey it is for you." He says in a sing song kind of way.

They walk in and take one look at Argento and start to drool. While laughing at them I say, "Save it girls. He's married." The look of absolute sorrow makes me laugh even harder. Walking to the couch to sit down I introduce them all. First to Carrie and Sarah, "This is Sterling's brother Argento." Then looking to Argento. "These so upset friends of mine are Carrie and Sarah. Carrie is the one here with the brown hair and the other is Sarah." They set into a barrage of questions for Sterling about his brother and vice versa. We sit there and listen to stories of their misadventures they had when they were younger and all the places they have lived, because as Argento says, their parents moved around a lot for business. I liked hearing of all the places they had been over their really long lives. Without looking to either of them so I don't draw any attention to myself I ask. Could you take me to some of these places sometime? I would like to see some of the places you have been.

Also without looking at me Sterling answers, I would love to take you anywhere you wish to visit. He then reaches over and takes my hand in his, brings it to his lips and places a gentle kiss there. The move was not missed by any of our guests.

Argento also commenting on the subject chimes in. We could make it a family vacation. He says with a smile that is simply sinful. At least he caught onto speaking fast enough. Sterling did say that it was easier to grasp than walking, and Argento has proven that. Learning to use his new voice in only a day. It's a deep voice not unlike that of Sterling's. Although Argento's has a slightly different tone to it than Sterling does. They both have rather nice sounding voices. Not to mention, if he hadn't learned it that would have been awkward with Carrie and Sarah popping in for a surprise visit.

# Chapter 16

By the time it was about six o'clock my mom was calling me home. Carrie offered to drive me home but I declined. Said that I would catch up with them tomorrow. On the drive home Sterling let me know that he and Argento had had another talk about our situation while I was busy with Carrie and Sarah.

"Argento received word from Ariana that she was at the Boarder again and waiting for him to arrive."

"Oh really? Why doesn't she just come here? I mean if that's ok I mean. I would like to meet all of your family Sterling. Really I would."

Smiling at me and kissing my hand that he was holding as he drove he said, "I did and she is." At my surprised look he added, "She could not very well show up with them there. She is there now however. Trying on a new human look."

Now looking a bit upset at him I ask. "And why did I not get to stay then? I would have liked to have been there." I finish with my arms crossed over my chest.

Reaching over and taking back my hand and again kissing it he says, "No. You really would not have wanted to have been there when she showed up. Trust me."

Still not understanding I whine, "But why not?"

Laughing just a little he answers. Mo ghrá they have been apart for almost two months. When I saw her at the Boarder when I was there a month ago she was about to go and visit a child that she had promised to visit when she had the chance. Argento was still with a charge of his own and only finished last night. Looking back to me and smiling that devilishly handsome smile of his adds, So I say again, you really would not want to be there right now.

Comprehending his implications I nod. "So are you going back soon or are you sticking around here with me for a little longer?"

As we pull into my driveway he remains silent. He walks me to my door and is still silent. We walk in and take off our coats and still he is silent. "Are you going to answer me?"

My mom takes this time to walk in and asks herself. "Answer what?"

He smiles at her and then answers. "Mrs. Grayson, good evening." Tipping his head in my direction adds, "She was just asking if I was staying here at your house for a little longer because my sister in law has just shown up at my house after being on assignment and away from my brother for two months." She got it rather quickly, and her eyebrows rose up. "So to answer both of you, I would like to stay here for a little while if it is ok with you of course."

"Well," My mother breathes out. "Yes you can stay for a while. You can help and stay for dinner if you like." With that said she turned and walked away.

* * *

Claire looked up at me with questions in her eyes. Love I knew you would want me to stay, but I thought it better to ask her permission.

Settling her weight and one hand on one hip she cocks an eyebrow. Fine, I guess you're right. I had wanted to spend a little time alone with you but I guess I can wait a little longer. With that said she saunters hips swaying, into the kitchen without looking back at me. She knows I am watching. Standing there temporarily dumbstruck she is all the way gone when I come to my senses.

I will get you alone very soon Claire. We have unfinished business to attend. I hear her laugh out from the kitchen and her mother asks what is so funny. I do not hear her response but she answers me.

The tinkle in her voice is beautiful. Oh, I do look forward to that. "Sterling, are you coming in here to help?" She adds out loud I am sure for her mother's benefit.

We have a quiet dinner with her parents. Apparently because most of her family was not able to come in yesterday for the holiday dinner, they are set to arrive tomorrow. Her mothers' parents, Sue and Frank Alberts. Great, another set of overprotective grandparents. Her mother's sister, Francine and her husband Robert with their two children Bryan and Grace. Her brother Frank and his wife Genny. And finally her father's sister Erica and her husband Carl and three children Sam, Alicia and Matt. A full house tomorrow indeed.

Claire reaching under the table and taking my hand brought me out of my personal thoughts, "You will be coming over for dinner, right?"

Blushing at the fact that now both of her parents are looking at me too I answer her. "I would love to but you forget that my brother and his wife are currently at my house. Not to mention that you will have a really full house tomorrow and probably do not need another body in the way."

She turned her attention from me to her mother. "Mom, tell him it's ok that he and his brother and sister in law can come over tomorrow."

Before she could answer her I interjected. "Claire you still do not understand. Right now they are not fit for polite company." A little embarrassed by what I have to say I have to take a deep breath. "After a job that they have not been on together they can not seem to keep their hands to themselves. It is a bit embarrassing to be around them." When she looked like she was still going to push the matter I had to tell it to her plainly. Claire, Ari can not talk yet and neither one can walk.

She let out a sigh as she now understood. "Fine then. What about you? You have to come over and meet the rest of my family at least."

Smiling at her because I can not help myself when I look at her. "I will come over for a little while and meet your family. But I can not stay for dinner. I can not leave them alone all day long."

Her mother laughed under her breath before speaking up. "Oh Sterling, you really don't want to be there any more than you want them here for everyone to see. I can understand the need to be alone with a spouse after being gone for a time." She flicks a sideways glance at her husband before looking back to me. "Let them alone for the time being. You are more than welcome to stay here as long as you like tomorrow." Her husband looked like he wanted to object but a hand placed on his arm stopped him.

"Thank you Mrs. Grayson. I would like that." Looking to Claire I add. "But I would like to spend a little time with them tomorrow of course. Would you like to visit for a bit?"

The smile she gave me was answer enough. "Yes, I would like to meet your sister in law."

As we cleared the table and I helped Claire with the dishes Argento called to me. Sterling, ahh, we have another visitor.

Apparently he said this so that Claire could not hear because she did not stop in her motions. Visitor? Who?

He was quiet for so long that I began to worry, but it was someone else who answered. Hello Sterling. I have missed you.

Oh for the love of the Maker. Skye. I thought I had made myself clear with her when I saw her nine months ago. She was the last one that Ari had tried to set me up with. While I felt no connection with her she apparently felt a little differently. Had thought that if she was a little persistent she could win me over. Instead I found her to be at best annoying. Skye, how have you been?

Oh I am doing much better now that I have found you.

Claire must have noticed my attentions being elsewhere because she looked up at me and asked. Is everything ok?

Not being able to lie to her I shook my head, her mother still unaware of anything that was not a dish paid us no attention. Claire looked to her mother and asked if we could go to the family room for a bit before he had to leave. She said that was fine and said to me, "You can show up for dinner tomorrow afternoon."

As we made our way to the family room and closed the door I sat down and she followed me. "Start talking. What's wrong?"

I leaned over and kissed her before answering. "I have, apparently, another visitor at my house right now."

She must have seen something in my face because she paled just a little before nodding and asking. "So who is she?"

"She is the last girl that Ari tried to set me up with." I had to pause and take a breath to calm my nerves and to kiss Claire again. She sat there looking at me waiting for me to finish. "She did not like that I had not the same feelings as she does."

"Does?!" Her face was a little shocked. "What do you mean does?" Then she shook her head, "No, don't answer that. It doesn't matter. What does she want?"

I do not know yet. Argento just contacted me to say she is at my house waiting with them. I know no more than that.

Claire gave me a deep and exaggerated nod of her head. "So now you need to go."

That was not a question, but a statement of fact. No, I will wait until you go to bed then take you with me to meet her. I will not go home without you.

The look of relief that spread over her whole being was visible. Really? You'll stay here and take me with you? She reached up and wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged tightly while burying her face in my neck. I wasted no time wrapping my own arms around her waist and holding on tightly.

"Claire I know how it feels to have a past love try to step in with you. I will not willingly do that to you." I kiss her before finishing. "I have not seen her in about nine months time. We were together only briefly before I realized that she was not the one that I wanted."

"But what about your car? You can't just leave it here."

I smiled at her before answering. "Claire I will take it home without going in and come right back here to you. I will be gone no longer than a few minutes."

I made sure to say good night to her parents before leaving. She watched me from the door as I got into my car and pulled away. Five minutes, I will be back in five minutes.

Five minutes. I will be waiting.

# Chapter 17

As I made sure to tell my parents that I was going up to take a bath and then get ready for bed soon they didn't even ask why I was going to bed so soon. It was after all only about eight o'clock. I stayed downstairs with them until I heard Sterling call for me from my bedroom.

Standing up and stretching while I yawned I said to my parents. "I'm going up now for a long hot bath before I go to bed. To soak up the quietness before our house turns into a zoo."

My mom at least laughed. "Yeah, I know. It will be a full house tomorrow. I'm just glad everyone is either staying at your grandparents or at a hotel for the next few days."

"How long is everyone staying? I mean, I have to go back to school on Monday."

My mom looked first to my dad, like he had the answers, then back to me before answering. "I believe your aunt Erica and her family is going to be here until Tuesday sometime. And everyone else I believe leaves either Monday or Tuesday. I'm not exactly sure."

"Aren't your parents staying longer than that?" My dad asks my mom.

Slapping her forehead because she had apparently forgotten, "Oh that's right. Grandma and Grandpa Alberts are going to be here for about a week or so before heading home." Then looking shyly at my dad adds, "I also believe they are staying here with us for that time."

Wrinkling my face at her because I can't believe what I just heard, "You forgot that your parents are staying here for a week? Wow mom. You just might need a hot bath more than me." I laugh as I walk up the stairs to my room.

I walked into my room to be greeted with a kiss as soon as the door closed. Four minutes. He said before delving back for more kissing.

Very impressed indeed. And grateful for a speedy return. I add before closing the distance again. After a few minutes I had to come up for air. Pushing back on his chest a little so I could look up into his eyes. "I really need to take that bath Sterling." Letting a growl lose at that, I laugh. "And no, you're not invited."

His frown was just too cute. "You can not really mean to keep me out?"

My jaw hit the carpet as my eyebrows hit the ceiling. "Of course I mean to keep you out! Duh!"

His laugh felt wonderful against my chest. He leaned down and gave me another kiss before releasing me. With another frown on his face he says. "Go. Take your bath. But be quick about it." As I turn to grab a change of clothes before going to the door he smacked me on my butt.

As I closed the bathroom door I lean against it to think of what I had just learned in the past hour. Sterling has his own version of Josh. That gives me pause. He has a Josh and her name is Skye. She must be as beautiful as her name implies. Damn.

Thinking that I need to relax more than I had thought I break out the bubbles. Just as I was about to undress I get a knock at the door. "Yeah?"

"Are you still dressed?" My mom asks from the other side. I open the door to see her looking like she could topple over at any second. "Just wanted to say goodnight, your dad and I are going to bed."

I laugh a little before commenting. "That's right, you two were up at the ungodly hour of dark o'clock."

She gives me a 'dark' look before cracking just the tiniest smile. "Yes, but because of that I found you a few things that I think you will like." She says before turning and walking away. "Good night Claire." She throws over her shoulder.

"Night mom." I answer as I close the door again to finish what I was about to start a minute ago.

As the tub fills and my bubble mountain climbs higher I comb out my hair and then brush my teeth. Easing down into my slowly popping lavender scented bath I let out a sigh of contentment. This is exactly what I need to be able to get through whatever is about to happen later at Sterling's house. I haven't met her yet, but already I don't like her. It's petty I know, but I don't care.

After washing and rinsing my hair I finished my bath. I had apparently been in here for a while because I was pruney. I dried off and got dressed before tackling my wet hair. I towel dried it then combed it out. Not in the mood to do much more than that to it I give myself a sigh and one last look in the mirror before going back to my room.

* * *

As she closed the door to the bathroom, she gave me one last look. Knowing she was just on the other side of that door getting ready for a bath had my blood thrumming. Shaking my head a little to clear it I think to myself, this is not the first bath she has taken with me around. Get ahold of yourself. As I walk to her bed to sit down Argento calls to me. How long are you going to leave me here with her? I laugh at that. The one female that Ariana set me up with that he did not like. Had never really liked her but agreed for my sake. Thought that if she was the one to make me happy he would gladly suffer her presence. This is not funny Sterling.

Oh I am sorry for you Gent. Really I am.

Why do I not believe you?

I am waiting for Claire to bathe. I will not show up without her. I want Skye to know that I have found the one I want.

Oh this should be interesting then. She has decided to take a human form as well... to fit in. She said she did not want to be the odd one out.

Gent she is the odd one out.

Oh you do not have to tell me that brother. I have always known that. How did Claire do with this new information?

With a sigh I relate the tale. She was not happy to know that she just showed up. By the way, how did she find me anyway?

I could feel him start to stutter. I knew he was looking for the right way to say whatever it was he was about to say. Well when you were at the Boarder last you had spoken with Ari, and well she had mentioned that she had seen you. Ari had said that if she saw you again that she would let her know so she could try again with you.

Shocked at what he just said I just blurted out. She what?

Yes well, when Ari finished with her visit she contacted me and I told her where to find me. She then forwarded that information on to Skye. She thought that if you saw her again that maybe you would change your mind about her since she evidently likes you a lot.

I fell back onto her bed and moaned at my lack of luck right now. I laid there for what seemed a long time. Then did you happen to tell her that I have Claire?

I did and she seemed to think that she was inconsequential. That you could not possibly be fond of a human. That if you just saw her now, now that she was taking on a form that you seemed to be liking at the moment, that you would realize that she is the one you have been looking for for all these years.

The last time I saw her I had told her in very plain words that she was not for me. That she should look elsewhere for a partner. That that was exactly what I was going to do. Rubbing my hand over my face and taking a deep breath I add, Apparently she did not listen.

Sterling? Skye interrupting me with Argento, we both groan.

Not now Skye.

But...

Skye, I said not now.

Fine, but when are you...

I will show up when Claire is ready to leave. I could feel her leave after that comment. Argento please convince her to leave. This will not end well.

Brother I am well aware that this could not end any other way but badly. This was fully comprehended when she appeared at your door.

Yes, but you could not convince her to lea... Freshly bathed and smelling like a field of bright lavender Claire walked into her room.

"I'm ready to go." Then she shifted her weight around from foot to foot. "I think."

I take it Claire is returned from her bath. You will be here shortly?

Yes.

Returning my concentration back to the glowing vision in front of me, I smile. You look beautiful.

She blushed at my appraisal then walked over to me, leaned down and kissed me gently. Gently? Not if have anything to say about it. I reach up grab her around the waist and tugged her down. She lets out a little squeak that I quickly capture with my mouth on hers. After a few minutes of reacquainting myself with her kisses I let up. Smiling at her I say, Ok. Let me take you to meet Ariana. She is going to absolutely love you.

A hint of a smile creeps across her face, You mean she left?

Frowning at that, I would like to say yes, but no. She is still there. But I am not taking you there to meet her. Then changing to a smile I add, I am taking you to meet Ariana. She is someone that I want you to meet. Then moving to stand up and pull her up with me I ask if she is ready to go. She nods and before she can ask any questions were standing in the middle of my bedroom. As soon as we are there I lean down place my face in her neck and take a deep breath. Mmmmmm. You smell absolutely divine. I could breathe you in all night.

You could, could you? All night? What about when dawn comes. Will my divinity fade? She asks with a glimmer in her eyes.

"Mo ghrá you can only always smell divinely. No matter the time of day or night. I could breathe you in forever, and I plan to."

The look of absolute surprise crosses her face. She searches my eyes looking for something before she speaks. "You really mean that don't you? Forever, I mean." Then as a smile touches the corners of her mouth she adds, "Really? You're sure?" Then her face changes yet again to one of horror. As she quickly says, "I mean not that you have to say so now. You could change your mind. And that would be ok ya know. Changing your mind that is." She pulled out of my arms and took a small step back and her shoulders slid up and down as her eyes hit the floor. "You really don't have to say those things, really, its ok."

My arms quickly reclaimed her before she could step too far away. I want to say those things to you. I have wanted to say them to you from the moment I laid eyes on you, before I ever spoke to you. You Claire have been who I have been looking for for centuries. I will not let you go so easily so do not try.

She leaned back so she could look up at me. Those glimmering eyes were now replaced by shining ones. I just didn't want you to feel like I expected you to declare something to me so soon. I mean we have only really been together for six days.

Claire we can take this as slow as you want. But I want you to know that unless you ask me to leave, I am going nowhere. I tried to make my face look as determined as I felt.

I must have succeeded because she smiled ever so faintly. But then her face changed again, she shrugged her shoulder before speaking. "But what if you take one look at Skye and decide that you spoke too soon and that you..."

Giving her a squeeze as I spoke over her, "I gave her many good looks. She is not the one I have been looking for. I saw it in you from the first moment." Dipping my head down to look her square in the eyes add, "I know I have told this to you before. With you it only took one look and I was yours."

She seemed to start glowing right then. "Really? You're not just saying that?" Then the look of despair came back, "My heart couldn't take it again if I gave it only to have it handed back broken."

Broken? Do you truly believe that I will break your heart Claire?

She looked anywhere but at me while she spoke. Not intentionally, No. But it could happen. You could change your mind. I just want to take this a little slower.

Slower? Suddenly my stomach clenches and my breathing accelerates. What are you saying Claire?

She must have noticed because she leaned in to wrap her arms around me and lay her head against my chest. Just that I want to wait for major delectations like that to be spoken, that's all. I don't want to set myself up hoping too soon.

Breathing a little easier now I nod. That sounds like a good idea. We will take this slower. Then flashing onto my bed with her still in my arms and stealing a quick kiss as she gasps, I add, But this, a longer kiss this time, This I am not giving up. Another kiss, you can not make me, I will not let you.

Take it away? Me? Never.

We seem to forget that we were to be somewhere because it is only a few more minutes before Ariana is interrupting. Sterling? Are you going to show anytime soon?

I sit up and let Claire know we have been called. Ariana! My favorite sister! Yes, we will be down soon.

Down? You mean you are upstairs? Sterling Warde get yourself down here now! She must have let everyone here because Claire had her hand over her mouth trying to hide a smile.

Yes ma'am. I reply to her then getting up and pulling Claire up with me, give her a quick kiss before asking the obvious. "Are you ready to go downstairs and be fawned all over by her?"

She takes a deep breath and straightens her shirt before answering. "Yes. I'm ready."

# Chapter 18

As we walked down the stairs, because Sterling wanted to walk, I had to work at slowing my heart rate. It was running a marathon in my chest. There were two women waiting downstairs to meet me. One was happy to be doing it and the other thought of me as in the way and not happy about it. Not exactly the best situation to be meeting his sister or sister in law or what ever he calls her. Sterling, what is it that you call Ariana, I mean Argento you refer to as a brother. Does that make her a sister in law?

I have always just called her sister. But yes, from your viewpoint she would be a sister in law.

Ahh, I see. Ok. Pulling him to a stop on the landing of the stairs, just before we turn to make it down the rest of the way. You really think she'll like me?

He paused and with a straight face told me no. My stomach hit the floor and I instantly felt sick. Then his face gentled and he smiled, She is going to love you.

We walked slowly the remaining twelve stairs before walking into the living room where we stopped and I took in the scene. Sitting on the couch with his arm across the back of it, looking over his shoulder at us was Argento. Giving us with a smug smile he just sat and watched. A woman stood up that had apparently been sitting next to him. She was beautiful. She has the same honey colored skin that Argento has, with the brightest blue eyes I think I have ever seen. She had black stick straight hair that went to her shoulder blades. A lean build on a fairly tall body. She is wearing faded jeans and a cashmere sweater in a deep jewel red. From where she stood she would be taller than me by several inches.

Then my eyes find her. She is still sitting on one of the chairs across from the couch. We meet gazes and she stands up slowly. I thought that Ariana was beautiful. Skye appears to be as tall as she is only that is where the similarities stop. She has deep red hair that is a mess of curls that flow down her back to about her waist. Big hazel blue eyes that seem to sparkle as her eyes move from me to Sterling. She is wearing what looks like a little black dress only not black. It's a shimmering silk sheath the softest color of pink. I suddenly feel very sloppy in my old jeans and double layer of tees. Suddenly Sterling gives me a quick hug and kiss before bounding off to grab hold of Ariana in a tight hug. They both laugh as they hug and kiss each other. She then turns and looks at me while she speaks to Sterling.

So, is this her? All my work looking for a mate for you and you go out and do it on your own. She sounded like she was attempting to chastise him but couldn't pull it off, What will I do with all my free time now?

Sterling not missing a beat said, Why put all your efforts into finding one for Skye of course! He then gave her one last quick kiss on her forehead before returning to me to escort me to the loveseat. Before we sat down he introduced me. "Ariana this is my Claire. Claire, my sister Ariana."

She reached over and took both of my hands in hers, giving them a gentle squeeze added, "It's so very nice to meet you." Then her eyes looked to Sterling before back to me, "I can honestly say I have never seen him glow like this before. I'm so happy he finally found you." She then leaned in and kissed me on the cheek.

"I'm happy to meet you too. He has spoken very lovingly of you. Now I can see why." She gave me a hug then she then made the attempt to pull me down onto the couch next to her but Sterling grabbed me around the waist and pulled me down onto his lap while he sat onto the loveseat. Skye continued to stand for just a few more seconds before resuming her own seat.

I blushed then started to slid off to the side next to him but he held me firmly on his lap. Argento then spoke up, I assume it was a private comment because Ariana and Skye made no notice of it. You can not ignore her forever you know.

I can at least make her uncomfortable and want to leave.

Wanting her to leave just as much as he did I decided that I would make the first move. I adjusted myself on Sterling's lap seeing as he wasn't going to let me slid down next to him, I smiled the sweetest smile I could muster and spoke. "And you must be Skye. I wish I could say he spoke of you too but, I'm sorry he never mentioned you. It is very nice to meet you though." And with that I reached out to shake her hand. She just sat there and looked at it like it was poisoned. Oh I really don't like her now. I withdrew and tried again at civility. Oh I'm sorry, Is this a more comfortable way of speaking?

She just sat there throwing daggers at me. Laughing Argento broke in, Oh do not mind her. She's always like this. Then looking over to her he adds, Are you not, Skye? Ah no matter. He grabs hold of Ariana and pulls her close. Hope you don't mind that we took one of your spare rooms as our own?

Sterling laughed while he spoke, "Well you certainly are not sharing my bed!"

Argento's face glazed over at that as he looked down at Ariana who blushed, Ahh, yes. The bed.

Key please. Ariana put her hand on his leg as she apparently asked him to stop.

We have decided that we like the bed. His eyebrows did a little dance. You may have guests for some time Brother. I was very disappointed to have been interrupted while we were on said bed. It has been far too long that I was alone with my Bell. The look he cast toward Skye went unnoticed because she was still trying to kill me with her eyes.

Sterling finally looked over at her to see what she was giving off and he snapped. He must have flashed into a standing position because I suddenly dropped six or seven inches onto a suddenly empty couch. He stood in front of me blocking her view. "Why are you here Skye? I told you I was moving on and that you should too."

I leaned around him so I could see her. She stood up slowly moving her eyes just as slowly up his body to his eyes. When she was fully standing she took a deep breath before speaking to him. She was apparently only speaking to him because I could not hear her. She looked like she was on the brink of screaming and crying at the same time. Pointing to me, then to him, then to herself, then back to me again. She was breathing hard by the time she finished.

Sterling didn't make himself silent to me. I don't care what you thought! I said in plain unadorned words that you were not the one for me. He took a small step forward as if to accentuate his next sentence. He also took his time biting off each word so there would be no confusion, I hope. I do not want to be with you Skye. Not then. Not now. Not ever. Wow. He must have heard how hard he sounded because his shoulders slumped and he took a deep breath before adding in a softer tone, Skye, I am sorry. I never wanted to be rude to you.

He shook his head at what I guess was a reply. He looked back up at her and still continued to shake his head. Her face was a demonstration of anger as she then threw her eyes back on me for what seemed like an eternity. At this time Ariana came over and sat next to me. She put one arm around my shoulder and the other she took hold of my hand. Apparently I was the only one she blocked out because Ariana came to my rescue. You cannot say that about her. You can not say anymore unless you let her also hear you. It is not right Skye. I will no longer stand for it.

She took a deep breath before she stood up and squared her shoulders. She looked me straight in the eyes and spoke to me. Her voice is as beautiful as she is. You truly believe that he will stay with you? He has never stayed with any one female for longer than he was with me. Her chin jutted up as she cocked an eyebrow at me. As he told you nothing about me, let me fill you in.

Skye you had better watch how you say your next few words. Sterling growled at her.

She floated around him until she was standing in front of me unimpeded. We were exclusive for more than a year. When he moved on from others as fast as one encounter, to maybe as long as a few months with others, he was with me for over a year. A year? She was the longest? I look to Sterling but he still has his back to me staring her down. Oh, he will not deny this child. It is the truth. She then turned her icy stair to Sterling. Have you joined with her?

You overstep here Skye!

She let out a tinkling laugh before she looked back at me. I take it you two have not. We joined our first meeting together, and almost every time we were alone together. She said with a triumphant smile. I think I'm going to be sick. She is mean. I have to get away from her!

I stand up on shaky legs and move to run to the bathroom. Sterling turns and reaches out to grab me but I pull away before he can get a firm hold. "No. Stay here. I just need to use the bathroom for a minute." I say to the room while I walk quickly down the hall to the bathroom.

No sooner than I close the door and turn around I see Ariana has joined me. She reaches out and grabs my hand before flashing us upstairs to a spare bedroom. As soon as we were there behind closed doors, I slumped to the floor. "She really is mean isn't she? She didn't waste any time cutting to the quick did she?" I looked up to find Ariana looking down on me with sympathy all over her face.

She sat down on the floor next to me before she spoke. She has felt very strongly for Sterling from before he agreed to meet with her. As far as joining with him their very first encounter I can tell you that afterward he felt badly about it because he felt as if he took advantage of her. Only I came to find out that she had every intention of that occurring as soon as it did. I can also tell you that it had been a really long time before that that he had been intimate with anyone else. Sterling has never been casual with his emotions. I think, as does Argento, that because she appeared to just want a casual fling that he went along with it. He never once said to either one of us that he was making a private commitment to her. Tonight was the first that either of us had heard of their relationship referred to as being exclusive. She is as hurt as she was when he last spoke to her over six months ago, telling her to move on. She smoothed my hair back from my face and gently squeezed my hand before continuing. I truly have never seen him as happy as I did when he came down those stairs with you by his side, and I have known him for a very, very long time.

Looking from my hands up to her face I had to ask. "Why didn't he come after me?"

She smiled warmly at me as she answered. "Because I asked him if I could go instead. I knew that if he had just told you everything that I did you might not believe him as you would from another female. He was reluctant for me to do so but then I really did not give him a chance." Her eyes twinkled and her eyebrows did a little dance on her face. "I beat him to you." She said with a triumphant smile.

Smiling back at her I say to her, "I can see why he loves you so much."

"And I can see why he loves you so much too." She stands and pulls me up with her. "Feel up to returning? Maybe he convinced her to leave."

Somehow I doubt that. I said dryly. She laughed as she flashed us back down to the living room. Where unfortunately, I see that Skye still is. As soon as we were there Sterling stood up, grabbed hold of me and took me to his room.

We landed on his bed and he had me in a crushing hold. His arms were tight around me, as his face buried in my neck. Oh mo ghrá, I am so sorry you had to hear all of that. She knew that throwing that out at you would make you upset. She said as much to us. You have to know that I never...

Sterling, please just stop. I already spoke with Ariana about it. I would really rather not have to hear it from you too. I realize that she was out to inflict the most pain. At that he tightened his arms just a bit more before letting up a little.

I had a feeling that coming here tonight was a mistake. I just didn't figure her to be so hateful to you. Please tell me that what you learned tonight doesn't affect your feelings for me. He pulled back just enough to look up at me.

No, not at all. You did tell me already that you had been with others. I was well aware of that fact before she so openly put it out there. Then I froze. Remembering. He noticed too because he looked at me with concern all over his face. She called me a child! A child! I struggled to sit up because he apparently wasn't ready to let go but did eventually let me sit.

She was just being mean, love. You are in no way a child. His eyes became heated as he said that last bit.

I tugged on his hands for him to sit up. "Come on. Let's get back down there. I can't let her think she has me cornered in a room."

"Can I corner you in a room?" He asks as he pulls me back down onto his bed and drapes half of his body on top of mine. He starts to run his lips up and down my neck and across my jaw. Kissing at random places along my skin.

Remembering where I am and what were here to do. Socialize. I manage to disengage myself from his rather adept hands and sit up. "Sterling I'm serious. She can't think she has me run off otherwise she isn't going to stop hunting you."

Suddenly his face changes and he sits up. "You are right. If she thinks she can get rid of you then she will think I am still fair game." He shuddered at that thought. "I really did think of her as nothing more than a passing dalliance. She never made any remarks to me or I to her, in the effect of us being an exclusive couple until the end. At which point I told her that she was not what I was looking for in respect to my heart." He leaned over and kissed me softly then pulled back just far enough that I could feel his words against my mouth. "I have found my heart right here."

How could I let that go without a reward? I couldn't.

Again after an unknown amount of time I managed to get us out of his bed. I went into the bathroom and used it to freshen up before returning to whatever was going on downstairs.

As we again descended the stairs and entered the living room I had butterflies in my stomach. This woman clearly did not like me one little bit and was unafraid to show it. As soon as she saw me, and saw that Sterling had hold of my hand the killing daggers came flying again. He again led us to the loveseat where we sat down, side by side this time, and joined in the already ongoing conversation.

So Gento tells me that you can block us out. Can you show me? Ariana asked me with clear delight on her face.

I made an uncomfortable face at her request and was asked about it. "Well yes, I can shut you all out." Sliding my gaze to my left to glance at Sterling he is already unhappy. Then looking back to Ariana and Argento on my right smile sheepishly. "He doesn't like it when I do it. Hates it actually."

"Oh Sterling please." She looked exasperated with him. "Argento said it's not that bad. And that it's not like she suddenly disappears from sight." I had to fight my own face to remain passive although I wanted to smile like crazy at her words.

I looked back to him, and then grabbed hold of his hand as I kept my eyes on him. I envisioned my lockbox and shut it tight. Nothing getting out. I didn't have to turn around to know they felt it. I heard Ariana gasp an out of the corner of my eyes I could see Skye in her chair stiffen just a little. I only let it last for about five maybe six seconds before I opened it a tiny crack that I usually leave open. As soon as I did the tension fell off him visibly. I leaned up and kissed his jaw before turning to Ariana. Her eyes were as wide as Argento's were the first time I did it for him. In all of my years I have never come across anyone doing that. Why did you think to do it in the first place?

Feeling embarrassed by the question I could feel my face heating up. Well when Sterling showed himself to me and said that he was my Guardian and that he was able to hear everything inside my head, I simply didn't like that. I never set out to actively block him, I was just thinking to myself, what if? Shifting in my seat then shrugging my shoulders finished my thought. I just began to imagine a safe for my thoughts and it worked. It takes a lot of work to lock everyone out. But leaving it open a crack so you can hear only when I want to talk... that takes almost no energy at all.

Skye chose this time to add her thoughts to the conversation. If I could let Sterling hear my every thought, I would let him. I have nothing to hide from him. Her face was the picture of superiority.

Taking a cue from her and adopting my own air of superiority I answer her. But if everyone could hear your every thought and you had no control over that fact, and you wanted to work over those thoughts on your own before speaking those thoughts but couldn't. Organizing them, making them coherent for speech. Giving her an unaffected shrug, Then everyone would hear exactly what I'm thinking right now weather or not they were fit for hearing. Then everyone would hear that you are a spoiled, easily gotten, freely given, piece of ass. And why wouldn't he or any other male have spent a year with you when he got to have mindless, uninvolved, unattached sex with you? Then giving her a smile so sweet that it would put a sugar cube into diabetic shock, add, But since I have a filter in place on my thoughts you're never going to know those things. Then without waiting for her to gather herself turn back to a gaping Ariana. So Sterling said that you just got back from visiting a past charge. Was this a child?

Taking a few heartbeats to collect herself and then process my question, she gave herself a little shake. Oh, yes. Only he is no longer such a small child now. He is now nine years old. When I took him on he had just turned three and I stayed with him until he was almost five.

My jaw dropped. You were with him for almost two years? I looked to Argento then back to her, You two were apart for almost two years!?

Laughing just a little, she said, Oh goodness no! Children are more tolerable to us leaving for a few days at a time than adults are. Especially when we take on the form of a kitten or a puppy. They think nothing of it when were gone then come back. I think that is why we both prefer children.

So what were you to him then?

He saw me as a cat.

Well how did he know that it was you and not some random other feline?

She smiled in genuine amusement. Anytime I have ever chosen a cat or dog I always give myself very distinguishing marks. Like this time one of my spots along my back looked like large star. Not to many natural cats that have stars on their backs. He knew me instantly and was surprised to see me again. But when I reminded him that he had requested a visit when he was a little older he was happy that I had remembered.

So do you revisit often?

This time Argento answered me, Oh no. If we honored every request we would never move onto new children. Usually we revisit the more difficult charges. The ones who really needed the intervention we give.

We sat there for what seemed like hours just talking about the different people that they have helped over the years. I learned that they all have bank accounts from being given money at various stages in time. That most of those accounts are rather full too, because what do they need money for? Argento and Ariana have set up a children's fund that adoption agencies can use for feeding and clothing children they have in their care at any given time. They seem to like the idea of buying a house like Sterling has done so they have some place to go that isn't the Boarders.

Sometime during our conversation Skye just left without telling anyone she was leaving, which was fine by me. I also must have started to nod off because the next thing I knew was I was back in Sterling's bed wrapped up in his warm arms. I can't stay here all night ya know. You'll have to take me home soon.

His only reply was to nuzzle against my neck and kiss me there.

# Chapter 19

By the time I had taken her to bed and she had finally fallen asleep, in my arms, in my bed, I felt complete. I just lied there and inhaled her smell. Strong and fierce and all mine. When she handled Skye with such ease after her little attack, I was in a state of shock that quickly morphed into pride. The look on her face was one of confidence that masked the fear that I could feel rolling off of her. She is afraid of what Skye stands for. I understand completely because that is exactly how I feel whenever that boy is around.

When it was around six in the morning I moved us back to her bed so that she could wake up there. Which I guess turned out to be a good thing because at about 6:45 I heard someone enter the bathroom and turn on the shower. Must have been her father, he always rises early no matter the day. Not long after the shower turned off, and I heard him pad back to his room, a knock sounded at the door before it was opened.

Her mom walked in and gave her leg a shake. "Claire," shake, shake, "Claire."

She woke up slowly and looked right at me, smiled then started to say something when she noticed her mom. Startled and sat bolt upright. She focused on her and asked what she needed.

Her mom frowning at her, "What's wrong with you?"

Paling a little looked back at me then to her mom. She relaxed just a little when she realized that her mom could not see me. "Nothing. Just a dream that's all. What was it you needed?"

"Your dad and I are leaving for breakfast with your grandparents. I don't expect anyone to show while were gone but if they do just tell them we will be home soon."

She stretches and looks to the clock, 7:00. She throws her eyes back on her mom with a look of disbelief on her face. "You two are crazy. I want you to know that. Crazy. It's barely seven in the morning!"

"You seem to have forgotten, but we went to bed at 8:45 last night. We have been up now for almost forty minutes."

"Good for you two. I, however am going back to bed for at least another hour." With that she tugs the blanket back up over her shoulders and places her back into me snuggling down. "I'll call if, and that is a very big if, anyone is crazy enough to show up here before at least ten."

Her mom gave one last tug on her blankets as she turned to leave Claire's room. Dragging them down to about her waist before she let them go. "Mom please!" As Claire sat up enough to tug them back.

As the door once again closed I drew Claire closer into my curve. She fit so nicely there. Good morning mo ghrá. I trust you slept well?

She rolled over just enough to look at me and smile. Good morning to you too. Then she frowned and groaned just a little. "Great." Then she moved to kick off the blankets and tried to get out of bed. I was not ready to let her go and pulled her back down. She looked at me laughed a little then said, "I have to pee, Sterling. I'll be right back." She dropped a quick kiss on me before scurrying out of the room.

She was back before long. She crawled back into bed and snuggled back up to me. "I could wake up to you forever."

Mo ghrá, if I have my way that will be the case. She seemed to like that statement because I was rewarded with a minty kiss. Mmmmm. You taste rather refreshing this morning.

She laughed at me before answering. I had to brush my teeth. Couldn't very well kiss you with morning breath. Ewww. The last was said with a little shudder before she kissed me again.

So what will we do before your family arrives? I did not try to hide my intentions of keeping her mouth well and truly occupied.

She laughed just a little before taking a long drawn out breath and releasing it with a flourish. That said she was going to play hard to get. I have seen many a female do just this very thing over my many years. Well unfortunately I have to get the guest room ready for my grandparents. Get pillow cases on the pillows and lay out another blanket for them. After that just wait here until people show up and keep them company until my parents get back. Fun, fun. She finishes with a heavy sigh.

I kiss her on her nose before speaking. I want to know how you are feeling after last night.

Her face flickered with remembrance just before she smiled just a bit. Well, at first I was really nervous about her. She seems rather determined to have you back. But then I decided that I wasn't about to give you up. So that's when I decided to give some back to her. The smile that struck out across her face was brilliant. I think I shocked her just a bit, doncha think?

I laughed at that! You made me proud with your ferocity.

She actually looked startled by my statement. Her eyes went wide and her jaw dropped a little bit. Really? You didn't think I was too hard on her. I was afraid you would be upset with me on how I handled her. Then her face changed from shock to mean determination. She just kept digging at me. Rubbing my nose in your past with her. Making herself seem like the best and only choice that you could make, an' I snapped. Then she looked like she regretted what had happened. You don't think that I upset Ariana do you?

Now I had to frown, What do you mean? Why would you have upset Ari?

She tucked her face down to my chest so I could not see her very well. Softly she spoke. Well I know that they are friends, and I was mean to her. She looked back up at me with concern in her eyes. Can you please tell her that I'm sorry. You have to know that I'm not normally that mean.

Claire, I started, touched by the fact that even though Skye was determined to get rid of her, she was concerned that she was too mean. You will see for yourself that Ariana will not hold it against you for standing up for yourself. I can not say how close of friends she is with Skye, but she will not be upset with you. I promise.

* * *

I wasn't all that convinced, but he knew her better than I did. "Ok. I will believe you. I just hope you're right. I just met her and I don't want her to be upset with me, but if you say she'll be fine with how I treated a friend of hers then I'll believe you." I hoped I portrayed a look of confidence that I didn't feel.

He looked genuinely amused. Get up and get dressed. I am taking you for a quick trip.

A 'quick trip'? I ask as I disengage myself from his side. Where are we going?

His only response was a smile before he vanished.

* * *

I got myself dressed and ready for the day to come. No doubt that with the rest of my family arriving later this morning, I had better enjoy this 'quick trip'. I first made up the guest room and laid out a fresh blanket for my grandparents before going downstairs to find Sterling.

I found him in the living room looking at some of the family photos on the wall. I stopped and watched him move from picture to picture. He had to of know that I was there, it's not like I came down the stairs quietly, but he made no move that I had walked up behind him.

Before I was close enough to touch he spoke. "I have looked at these pictures many times, where you have grown up from one frame to the next, and now I am in amazement that you have chosen me." He turned to take me into his arms and I went willingly. "I am happy to know that I will now know when the next photos that make it up here on the wall have been taken." Kissing the top of my head before asking, "Are you ready to go?"

"I suppose." I say to him. "Where exactly are we going anyway?"

His only response is a killer smile followed by a quick kiss. Before I realized that I had moved, we were standing in his living room. I looked around to see that it was empty, but there were voices coming from the kitchen. We walked there hand in hand.

"Stir, Claire! Good morning Brother." Argento merrily called out to us.

Frowning Sterling answered. "How many times have I said not to call me that?" Argento just laughed before turning back to the stove where he was cooking something. Then Sterling leaned down to kiss Ariana on the cheek. "Good morning to you Ariana." Turning his head just a little to gaze at me then look back to her he added, "Will you please reassure Claire that you are in no way upset by what happened between Claire and Skye."

"Sterling!" I gasped. Horrified that he just blurted it out. I could feel my face began to flame.

Ariana turned to look at me, "Claire dear, why on earth would I be upset with you?" She honestly looked puzzled by me.

"Well you know. How I treated you friend." Still blushing furiously I swallow and continue. "I was rude and I'm sorry about that."

Ariana looked at me for what seemed an eternity before she spoke. Skye deserved anything and all that you gave her. She stepped over all reasonable bounds and you were well in your right to defend yourself. You need not apologize for that.

Sterling standing next to me pulled me into his side before kissing the top of my head. You see mo ghrá. Did I not say that she would not be upset? You worry too much.

Thanks for pointing that out Sterling. I reply smugly. Still a little upset that he ambushed me like this.

"Love please do not be upset with me. You did not believe me when I told you that she would not hold what happened last night against you. I felt that if she told you, that you would feel better." He turned me fully to him and faced me. Love I am sorry. Please forgive me.

I couldn't help but smile up at him. I lipped 'you're forgiven' to him because I haven't worked out yet how to block all but those I want to hear me. Then turning from him to look into the kitchen and putting on a smile. "So Argento, What are you making for breakfast?"

* * *

By the time we had all had breakfast and I had returned Claire home it was only 8:30. Still, as Claire put it, 'crazy early for a Saturday.'" I had left her there to take care of some laundry because she said she had promised her mom to start a load. I had told her that I would return at about lunch time.

I had just returned home when Ariana started to hint at something that I apparently should know about.

You finally have a girl to dote on. And this is the season for doting. Then looking over her shoulder and glancing at Argento she spoke again. I especially love being doted on. You can never go wrong with shiny Argento. She said just a little louder. He gave no indication that he had been paying attention.

Perplexed by what she was alluding to, I had to ask. Forgive me Ari, but am I to know what you are saying?

She had the look of astonishment on her face. You truly have no idea to what I am referring? No notion? Argento please come in here. She said as she slightly shook her head.

Ari, I am fully aware of the meaning of 'to dote on'. What I do not understand is why you are telling me that you like to be showered with affection. I am not the one to do the showering, I believe that falls to him. I reply as Argento walks into the living room.

What am I to be doing? He asked as he took a seat next to Ariana. As soon as he sat he kissed her temple. What have you two been discussing in my absence? Anything of note?

I was just attempting to gauge whether or not our Sterling here has any clue as to what he should be doing during this particular upcoming month. Letting out a rather put upon sigh she continues. And I now know he will be lost without my help.

Understanding dawned on Argento's face.

Will you two please stop playing with me and just tell me what it is that I am supposedly missing? I tried not to be so short with her but Ari has a way of needling me.

Argento smiles, laughs a little, then nods his head. Brother how is it that you have been on this earth as long as you have and can sit there and look at us puzzled? He turns to look at Ariana. This is his first real relationship. Maybe his is clueless.

Ariana giving a little huff of annoyance. Nonsense. He has been witness to many a relationship over the years.

Will you two please talk like I am in the room with you? I am here you know.

She looked back to me and just sat there for a few heartbeats before speaking again. Sterling dear, this upcoming month is a month that the humans of the world exchange gifts for one reason or another.

Ariana I am fully aware that people exchange gifts for the Christmas season. What I do not understand is... So that is what she was meaning.

I think he now knows to what you were referring Bell. Argento said with a coy smile.

Well it is about time that he caught on. Really Sterling you have to give yourself time to think of the perfect thing to give this girl. Then raising an eyebrow added. You are planning on giving her a gift are you not?

Letting out a sigh of annoyance toward her I reply. Yes Ari. I would have become aware of the time of year sooner or later.

Well now you need not worry. I am here to help you.

I looked to Argento for help. He just smiled, put up his hands in surrender and said, Oh no Brother, I am not getting involved. You are now her Charge. His smile grew bigger at that.

* * *

After I had watched Sterling pull out of my driveway, a little after eight, I had started to freshen up the house. I put in a load of laundry like my mom asked and made sure that there were enough clean towels for tonight. By the time I had finished with that, my parents and grandparents walked in. "Back from your breakfast at an unholy hour?" I asked them. My grandpa just rubbed his belly as he sat down on the couch and picked up the remote. My dad right on his heels.

"You should have come with us dear. A nice hot breakfast would have brightened your spirits." Answered my grandma.

Frowning at her, "Brighten my spirits? Getting up too early will do that to a person." Looking to my mom I couldn't help but point out the obvious. "And you had to wake me why? I still see an almost empty house. Ya know a note would have sufficed."

She was oblivious to my plight. She waved a hand in the air as if swatting away a bug. "But see what you finished? Now it is done." She is always good for a non-answer.

"So where is your young man dear? I suspected him to be here already." My grandmother asked trying not to look around the house in case he was hiding somewhere, and not at all succeeding.

Shaking my head at her perusing I answered. "You forget, his brother and sister in law are at his house. He can't just leave them all alone after they just arrived."

She reached out and patted my arm gently, "Honey, if they were apart for two months, I can assure you that they will not miss him." With that she moved past me to walk into the kitchen to start a pot of coffee. I started to follow when the doorbell rang.

I walked to the door to answer it and was followed by my mother and grandmother. I opened the door to find a delivery man with a large bouquet of flowers. They are for me. Stargazer lilies and pink and red roses. My heart jumped at the idea that Sterling had sent me flowers. Both of them oohed and ahhed at them as I took them. I thanked the delivery guy and closed the door. Smelling them as I turned to walk to the dining room to place them on the table. Once I had them settled I pulled out the card.

Claire, when I saw this collection of

beauty I thought of you. You are the

most wonderful person in my life.

I love you, Josh

Positively floored by this I just stand there and reread the card. I must be seeing things. This can't say that they are from Josh. I realize now that my mom and grandma are reading over my shoulder. Turning to face them I ask. "What doesn't he understand? I don't understand why he doesn't get it." Looking from one to the other I ask another question. "Am I sending mixed signals that I'm unaware of?"

"No dear, you're not. But he is out to win you back." My grandma tells me as she places a hand on my arm. "You can't fault him for trying. Although you might want to."

I can't help the anger that leaches into my voice. "You're right I can fault him for it. I told him that we were done. He had his chance and he blew it."

"What are you going to do about the flowers?" My mom asks gently gesturing to them.

I look at the innocent flowers sitting in the middle of the dining room table. What am I going to do with them? Can I throw them out? Yes. "They're too lovely to toss into the trash, however that is where the card is going right now. They can be a center piece and nothing more." With that I turn to walk into the kitchen. I need to forewarn Sterling though before he shows up and sees them. Sterling? Can you hear me?

Yes mo ghrá. You have need of me?

No no. It's nothing like that. I just wanted to warn you that when you come over later and my dad tries to make you jealous, you're a little prepared.

The pause that followed me was long before he answered. Jealous? What has he done now?

Sighing before I answered, He sent me flowers. The card met an untimely death, but the flowers are simply too beautiful to throw away right now. You don't mind if we keep them do you?

We, love?

I felt embarrassed as I spoke, I kinda gave them to my mother for her dining room table.

Another long pause, No Claire I do not mind that you keep a lovely collection of flowers. I do however mind that he thought it wise to send my girl a gift.

My heart did a backflip when he said 'my girl'. I couldn't help but smile wildly. It was more than likely sent to make you mad. Please just forget how they got here and don't let him in.

You are right mo ghrá. I am sure he will expect a rise out of me next time he sees me. One that he will not get.

Thank you my knight.

My knight? He asks with amusement lacing his tone.

I laugh a quiet little laugh, Well you did come here to rescue me didn't you? That's what knights did didn't they? I start to turn from the trash can to walk over for a cup of coffee, I mean you were there when... I screamed my heart out! "Grandma!" I gasped clutching my throat with one hand and my chest with the other. "You have to stop sneaking up on me!" I hissed at her.

Claire! What is it? Instantly he was by my side. He took in the scene and waited.

My grandmother stood in the kitchen door way propping it up with her shoulder. Her eyebrow rose to her hairline as she took me in. My mom, dad and grandpa came running into the kitchen to see what happened. My grandma answered for me. "Oh it was nothing. She was just a little preoccupied looking out of the window, turned and saw me standing here." Her eyes glinted at me. She knew I was talking to Sterling.

I didn't dare look at him now. But I spoke quickly, She caught me talking to you. "She's right. I was looking out the window not paying any attention to who might be sneaking into the kitchen to scare the life out of me." I said with a dirty look at her. "You are an evil woman, you know that?"

She just smiled at me. With that my dad and grandpa returned to the living room. My mom walked over to the refrigerator to get some juice. At that time the washing machine chimed off. Perfect timing. Sterling I will be ok, you can return to your brother. I turned to walk down to the basement.

I will be in your room waiting for you love. I nod and start down the steps.

Shortly after going down about five steps my grandmother speaks. "Claire dear? Need some help?" I say no thank you but it doesn't matter she is already walking down behind me. She walks into the laundry room and stops next to the dryer. She starts to pull out the freshly dried clothes and starts to fold them. "Care to talk?"

I look at her in disbelief. "Care to talk? About what? How you scared me so bad my heart still hasn't stopped racing around my rib cage? About you lurking in doorways? Take your pick." I leaned down and pulled out some more clothing so that I could empty the washer.

She said nothing for a few minutes but she watched me closely. "You two were talking, weren't you?"

I shot her a look that said she was crazy. "Grandma how is that possible? He isn't even here. He's at home." I shook my head hopefully looking convincing in my act.

"No. I know what I saw. You were talking to him. I've seen the look that washes over your face when you two are talking. So don't stand there and tell me I'm lying. You and I know better."

I could feel my shoulders slump. "Fine what do you want me to say? You're a woman with eagle eyes. Too observant for my own good. Happy now?"

"I didn't realize that you two could speak long distances." She said taking all of me in. She was watching for any indication that I was going to lie.

Casting about for a passable lie, I opened my mouth. "Well we haven't actually been apart much and I realized just now that I didn't have his cell number. I wanted to warn him about the flowers before dad had his say. I figured that I would give it a try calling out to him. It, as you well saw, worked. And because I cut off so abruptly he said he was on his way over to make sure I am fine. I tried to tell him it was just you being evil, but... well..." I shrugged as I continued to fold clothes.

"Are you two permanently linked?" She asked looking me over anew.

"You mean can we hear everything all the time?" She nodded. "No, I guess you could say it's like talking on the phone. When the conversation is over the line disconnects."

She stood there holding onto a sheet that she had finished folding and just stared at me like I was some new kind of bug. I had finished with the clothes and was loading the dryer when she spoke. "I will make better attempts at walking a little more loudly."

All I could do was look at her in shock. She reached over and with one finger closed my mouth. "You won't say anything to mom?"

"No dear. It isn't mine to tell. I will do my best to not pry." Then giving me a look that said she was up to no good added, "I said my best mind you. I might fail a time or two so don't hold that against me."

"Ah huh. Sure." Try my best. What ever. As we were walking up the stairs the doorbell rang. I knew Sterling was in my room so it was probably Josh coming by to gloat. I walked up the stairs expecting to have to shoo him away and not at all happy about it.

But to my utter relief it wasn't Josh at the door it was my Aunt Erica and family.

# Chapter 20

After quickly giving hugs and welcoming them all in I excused myself to take the laundry upstairs. I ran straight to my room. I dropped the basket as I entered and closed the door. My grandmother thinks you're on your way here. So you're gonna have to leave and come back with your car.

He walked over and took me into his arms as he nodded at my statement. That woman is too keen for her own good. How did she know? He asked as he pulled back to look at me.

Frowning a little, She said that I get this look on my face when I'm talkin' to you. Do I look differently to you when we're talking to each other?

He shook his head as he answered. Not that I had noticed. Again too keen that woman is.

Doesn't matter. I have to get back downstairs. My Aunt Erica and her family have arrived. I look to my clock on my and see that it's only 9:15. Frowning even more I ask, Does nobody sleep late anymore?

I will be back by the time you get back downstairs. He then turns his head toward the door. Someone is coming. I will give you a few minutes and then I will be here. He gives me a quick kiss and he is gone.

I lean down and pick up the basket pretending to have only dropped off some of my things and open the door to find Alicia walking down the hall. I put on a smile, "Hey. Just finishing up before everyone else shows up. How have you been?" Alicia is my age but a few inches taller than I am. She has the same chestnut brown hair that I do only she has hazel brown eyes. I was always a little envious of her eyes because although they're a hazel brown, she has green flecks in them.

She smiles back at me and steps out of the way as I started to walk to the linin closet. "Good. You?"

I can't help but smile because I have been better than good. "Same here. You're lucky you're outta school for a few more days than I am. I have to go back on Monday." Lame subject, but when you only see cousins once or twice a year, it's a little hard to come up with good conversation material.

Smiling as she shrugged, watching as I put the laundry basket down to start putting things away, "Hey I won't complain about getting a few extra days out of the classroom. But unfortunately it isn't that long. We have to go back on Tuesday. We leave here Monday morning to drive back. It's a good thing we only live four and a half hours away."

Standing up to look at her fully, "Did you guys drive here just this morning?" I ask dumbfounded.

"Yup. Left at the crack of dawn. It was miserable. We just dropped off our things at Grandma and Grandpa Grayson's before coming here."

"You could have told your parents to leave a little later than that, seeing that you only live..."

"Claire." My grandmother yelled up the stairs. "Sterling has arrived." She sounded amused by that.

Alicia's eyebrows went up with the announcement. "Sterling? Do tell."

Blushing at her, I started to walk out of the bedroom. "Follow me." You didn't ring the bell.

She was apparently waiting for me at the door. She had it opened before I got out of my car. She is watching me like a hawk. She can tell we are speaking. Not only is she watching me, but apparently I have been a topic of conversation down here.

As I rounded the corner to the entry way I couldn't help but smile at him. Behind me I could hear Alicia under her breath say yum. Tearing my eyes away from him I took in the room. Everyone was here watching us. My face flamed anew. My grandmother taking over for me started introducing him. "This young man that has everyone's attention is Sterling. Claire's boyfriend." I heard my dad grumble about that but didn't say anything else.

Reaching past my grandmother I grasp his hand and give a little tug. He follows without any resistance. "We'll be right back. We're just going to step into the family room for a quick second."

Behind me my dad finally speaks up. "You going to tell him about the flowers?"

Sterling, playing his part well, stops dead in his tracks and looks at my dad. I give his hand another tug and he continues to walk without taking his eyes from my dad. As we disappear around the corner I can hear my aunt ask what he meant by the flowers. I knew he couldn't wait to drop that little bomb. As soon as we enter the family room I close the door and lean against it. "My aunt and uncle couldn't wait and show up a little later, could they? No. Now my dad will no doubt start to rub it in even sooner about the flowers."

Gathering me in his arms I lean against his chest. I told you that I was ok with the flowers. They mean nothing. I will tell him that I simply do not care about them.

When my grandma realized that she had cut us off during our conversation she knew you would be coming over even as you had shown up. I just wish that you didn't have to walk into a zoo.

I do not mind how I am here, so long as I am here with you. I couldn't help but smile at that heated look he was giving me right now. I have been too long with out your mouth mo ghrá. Then he simply took. And I freely gave.

Without warning the door opened up with my dad walking in. Frowning at the sight of us breaking apart from a kiss. "So I see he isn't too upset about the flowers."

"Make no mistake, Mr. Grayson. I am in no way Ok with him sending her flowers. But she did not ask for them, so there is no reason to be upset with her."

My dad stood there carefully weighing what he just heard. After a few seconds he nodded. "No doubt when she accepted them she thought they were from you."

Looking to Sterling I said, "I did. We all did." I said throwing a look at my dad. He just grunted at that last comment. "Well now that that is settled lets go back out."

My dad not moving just stood in the doorway. "You're here a tad early aren't you?" He said as he crossed his arms across his chest.

Sterling started to shift his weight from foot to foot. Looking once to me then back to my dad continued to speak. "Well Sir. You see. I..." Pausing to take a deep breath. Then he looked at me. "Claire can I speak to your dad alone please?"

Wow. Didn't see that one coming. "Ahhh. Sure." Sterling kissed the top of my head before he let me go. I slowly and very reluctantly left the room. I thought for sure that the door would remain open but my dad immediately closed it. I stood in the hall for about a minute waiting to listen when the door opened and my dad popped his head out and told me to leave. He stood there until I walked away. So I headed for the kitchen where I found my mom, grandma, aunt and cousin sitting at the kitchenette. They all looked at me with varying degrees of questioning looks on their faces. "They kicked me out." Was all I said as I took the folding chair by the wall and drug it to the table.

At the same time my grandmother and mom spoke up. "They?" "Who's they?"

Reaching across the table to grab a cup then to the pot on the table, I pour myself a hot cup of coffee. I realize now that this is the first one I've actually been able to fully make. "Sterling and dad." My mom's face was shock and my grandmothers was understanding. "They kicked me out."

"You didn't try to stick around and see what they were talking about?" Now it was my turn for shock. My cup stopped half way to my lips as I froze looking at my mom.

"What?" She asked as she sat back in her chair and crossed her arms.

Gathering my tongue that had fallen asleep I asked, "Seriously? You would have stayed to spy?"

Sitting up a little straighter in her chair, she squared her shoulders before she spoke. "Well of course I would have. I can't believe you left."

"I did try. But dad came out of the family room and shooed me away."

"And you came here instead of going back?" Her face said that this was the only course of action and what I did was insane. "Who was it who wanted privacy to talk?"

"Sterling." That got a round of oh's and ah ha's. "What's that supposed to mean? You two act like this is all old news now."

My grandmother reaching out to take my hand and patting it answered. "Well you see, because it was Sterling to make the request you're going to be the last one to know what the conversation was about. Otherwise if it had been you father to make the request I have no doubt that Sterling would have told you what was said the moment you two were alone." Then pinching up her face and shrugging her shoulders while she patted my hand said, "Sorry."

Shocked I looked between my mom and grandma. "So this means that neither one of you will tell me what was said when you find out?"

My grandmother still holding my hand gave it another pat. "Sorry dear. We won't" I looked past her to Alicia who had just been sitting here listening intently and trying not to smile too much. My grandmother then turning her head to her added, "And you dear will kindly keep your mouth shut should you hear of the conversation." At least she had the decency to look well chastised.

"You're serious? You won't tell me what it was about?" I couldn't help but start to get a little mad. This was crazy!

This time my mom spoke up. "Claire honey, what ever it is that is being said probably has nothing to do with you. Think of this as male bonding. You do want them to get along don't you?"

Crossing my arms over my chest and scowling a what-ever-look at her, "Male bonding? Really mom? Then if it is a no big deal conversation you," I passed a look to all at the table, "can tell me what was said."

"Oh that was a good try Claire, but your mom is right. What ever it is you'll find out soon enough." Stated my aunt.

I was getting ready to call out to Sterling when my grandmother snapped me back.

"Claire!" She said rather loudly. The whole table jumped at the crack of her voice. Then more gently added, "Leave it alone dear."

I couldn't say what it was that I wanted to say to her, which was that she is too damn observant.

The conversation at the table then changed back to what they had been discussing before I came in. I just sat there and nursed my cup of now cooling coffee. I have no idea how long we had been sitting there until I heard my Aunt Erica whisper to my mom, "They sure have been in there a long time" That brought me out of my head and back to the table.

The whole table looked to me. I was too upset to even consider blushing at the attention. "Yeah I know they have been in there for a while." Standing up I pushed in my chair. "I'm going to snoop." And I walked away. I could hear their soft laughter as I left.

Just as I was about to get to the family room door, my dad opened it up and walked out followed by Sterling. Instantly I grabbed his arm and pulled him back into the room and closed the door. "What could you two have been talking about for almost an hour!?"

He was just standing there looking at me with a smile threatening to spread across his face. He cleared his throat before he spoke. "Claire, it was really nothing to be so upset about."

"Really then clue me in." I took up what I hoped to be a strong stance with my arms crossed and my feet shoulder width apart.

That smile that was previously threatening broke through. He crossed the small distance between us and wrapped his arms around me pulling me in. It is hard to stay mad at him when he does this. I slowly opened up and put my arms around him. If you must know we spoke about Josh. How to handle him without making a mess of things.

Then how come I couldn't stay?

Because this had to be between your dad and me. I had to look willing to take care of you. He said as he tightened his arms just a little.

I still don't understand why I couldn't be here. I have a right to grumble don't I?

Claire, your dad wants to know that whom ever you end up with for a partner is willing to take care of you. I wanted to show your dad that that can be me.

Absolutely floored by this statement all I can do for a few seconds is stare up at him. Really?

His answer was to kiss me madly. By the time we broke apart I didn't care about the time he spent with my dad. I mean to keep you always mo ghrá. But then his face changed just a little. He must have been speaking with Argento. I have to go for a while. Ariana has need of me. I will be back in time for dinner. He gave me another kiss before standing up with a smile across his face. And another round of interrogation questions from the rest of your family.

Oh, I moaned, family. I am so sorry in advance for what is going to happen tonight.

With that we walked out to the living room so that he could say good bye to them until later. For once my dad wasn't trying to shove him out of the door. He was actually talking to him. As Sterling told them that he would indeed be back to answer all of their questions but that he had to get back to his brother and sister in law. My dad chooses that time to shock me well and truly. "Why don't you come back with them too." He looked to my mom, who also looked shocked. "We have enough for dinner, and the dining room is plenty big enough to accommodate two more." I looked over to Sterling who was standing at the door frozen. He hadn't been expecting this from him any more that the rest of us had.

When he finally gathered himself to answer his voice was a little rough. He cleared his throat and spoke again. "I am sure they would like that very much sir. Thank you for the invitation." He finished with a nod of his head toward my dad. Out of the corner of my eye I could see my aunt gasp at his formality and my uncle nod his head in agreement. Behind my dad my grandpa also looked impressed by Sterling's almost bow. My cousins on the other hand both looked like they wanted to up and start laughing. Sam, who is now nineteen, and just about of the same height as Sterling, was looking at him like he was insane. Matt, who is fourteen, was having an even harder time keeping his laughs in check.

I walked out onto the porch with him to give him one last kiss before he left. When I came back in Sam and Matt had let loose and were laughing loudly. My Uncle Carl trying to explain to them that while they thought it was funny, he was impressed by the show of honor. That had them laughing all the more harder.

Alicia came up next to me and grabbed my arm and pulled me off to the family room. Where she closed the door and plopped us both down on the couch. "Ok start talkin'. Who was that?"

She looked like she was bursting at the seams for information. Reminded me a lot of Carrie. I laughed as I took a moment to collect myself. Then answered all, or mostly all, of her questions. By the time she was satisfied, it was time for lunch. We wandered out to the dining room to find sandwiches with various sides to choose from. Sam came over to rib on me some more about Sterling's formality, but I let it slide right off me because my dad had invited him and his family over for dinner. Right now I was just happy.

# Chapter 21

My Grandpa and Grandma Alberts arrived just after about 12:30. Shortly after that my Uncle Frank and a slightly pregnant Aunt Genny showed up. The house was defiantly filling up quickly and we weren't done adding people yet. By three o'clock Aunt Francine and Uncle Robert showed up with fourteen year old Bryan and twelve year old Grace in tow. The quiet sanity that I'm used to, has now officially vanished. Suddenly my house is so loud that I can't hear myself think.

Of course Matt couldn't help but fill Bryan in on the morning happenings. And soon the two of them sat in a corner and laughed.

Alicia helped me get my grandparents room ready for them. Said anything was better than listening to Matt and Bryan chatter away in hushed tones. She followed me in silence up the stairs to the guest room that my grandparent would be staying in. She said nothing as I stopped at the linin closet to get out the freshly washed sheets and pillowcases that I had just that morning put away.

She helped me put on the sheet and start on the pillowcases before she started to speak. "So you're serious about this Sterling guy?" Her face held a quiet amusement at the question.

Without even thinking about what I was going to say I answered. "I have never been more serious about a guy. From the time he came over to pick me up for an impromptu breakfast date I knew he was special."

She frowned a little, "I'm sorry. Impromptu? What, he just showed up, impromptu?"

I couldn't help but smile because I had absolutely no idea what he had in mind that morning he came back to me. "Yup. I had just gotten out of bed because I was already to meet a friend for breakfast, but she had just called to cancel because of a babysitting job she had to do. I had literally just hung up the phone with her when my mom came in and said that some strange boy was downstairs waiting for me." I filled her in on what had happened when Sterling and I had apparently met, and our first date. And what has happened since.

"So now that he realizes that he had made a hasty mistake, he wants to remedy that. You aren't at all curious about what could happen between you two?"

Thinking before I answer her is important because I have to say this right. "I am a little curious about what could have happened between Josh and I. Really, who wouldn't be? But I am even more curious about where this might go with Sterling." Sitting down on the side of the bed and she following, I take a deep breath. "Alicia, I really think he's the one." I couldn't help but blush furiously at that statement. "I mean everything with him is intense. Even simply sitting next to him and touching his leg to mine is amazing. Or holding hands and feeling his warm hand closed around mine is... perfect."

"So grandma was right. You do love him don't you?" She looked at me with interest and admiration.

I couldn't help but smile big. My heart started to race fast, and I could feel my face heat. In a low voice I answer her. "I do."

After sitting there and talking some more about boys and things that we had done lately, we made our way back downstairs. The "men" were in the living room watching some sporting event, because as my grandpa was wont to say, "Anything sports related is better than watching that damned Lifetime or Oxygen crap that your mother wants to sit and make me watch." Because it's either that or watch T.V. sitcom marathons all day long. Or if you're really desperate hit the movies store and rent a good DVD that no one has seen. Really, it's just easier to relinquish the remote to his agile fingers than argue on what to watch. Not to mention that there is another T.V. in the family room. Not as big as the one in the living room, but it's not controlled by my grandpa.

Bryan and Matt had actually taken over the family room T.V. with an Xbox that one of them had brought with them. Grace sat with them and watched waiting her turn. So, so much for watching television.

We walked into the dining room to find the "women" holed up in there chatting over coffee and tea. Everyone discussing the new baby on the way.

"I just went in for my first prenatal exam. Found out that because I'm 32, I'm border line high risk." Genny sighed as both of my grandmothers patted her on a different forearm. "It's alright. We just thought we would get pregnant sooner than we did."

"Well how much sooner?" Blurted out Grace, who apparently bored with video games came to join us.

"Grace!" Reprimanded her mom, Francine. Then turning to Genny apologized.

She just shrugged shaking her head. "Really its ok." Then looking to Grace added, "We have been trying to have a baby for about six years now."

She scrunched up her face and asked, "Trying? How do you try to get pregnant? I just thought you did."

Quickly eyes darted from one set to the next all around the dining room table. Then my grandma Grayson took the lead. "Honey, when you're a little older you'll understand 'trying'. Until then, just sit and listen." Grace looked like she wanted to comment further but a sharp look from my grandma Alberts closed her mouth.

Apparently Alicia couldn't help herself, "Wait, haven't you taken sex ed in school yet? You're like twelve aren't you? Seventh grade?"

Clearly not happy about this, her face showed how upset she was, Grace slid a glance at her mother before responding. "Mom an' dad wouldn't sign the permission slip for me to take the class. Said I was too young." She finished with a sneer.

"And you are." Seeing that her daughter was about to start what apparently looked like an old argument she put up a silencing hand, "Stop. Just stop Grace. That conversation is closed."

Alicia and I couldn't help but look at each other and try not to smile into our cups.

We chatted about this and that and everything. I was pleasantly surprised that no one had brought up Sterling or Josh. I mean we had been sitting her talking for almost twenty minutes now. But, alas, that had apparently been too long. Since Genny and Grandma Alberts arrived here after Sterling had already left, my grandma just couldn't help herself any longer. "Soooooo." She drug out that word so long I thought she had a slow leak. "Darla here tells me that you have a new beau."

At least Grace knew what that was. She rolled her eyes and threw up her hands. "Really grandma! Beau? Who says that anymore? It's boyfriend grandma. She has a new boyfriend." She shook her head like she had been correcting her for some time now. Had she? What had I missed when Alicia and I were upstairs chatting? And of course my grandma Grayson didn't look at all embarrassed by what was said about her.

So while I was blushing because I had apparently been a topic of conversation, I couldn't help but smile because I was now thinking of him. When I came back to myself, everyone at the table was looking at me. Grace sighed resting her head on her fists, "He is soooo cute." She said dreamily. When everyone looked at her in shock she quickly added in a high squeal, "What!? I do have eyes ya know! Remember? He was on his way out when we got here?" She rolled her eyes, (I don't remember rolling my eyes as much as she does!) before continuing to everyone who was still staring at her. "Again, he's hawt!"

I flushed at her boldness, my jaw dropping to the floor, but everyone else...? Instant roaring of laughter. My Aunt Francine who was on my left lovingly elbowed my in the arm as she and everyone else continued to laugh at Grace's comment.

They all pressed for information. How did we meet? How long have we been dating? How old is he? What does he do for a living? Where does he live? (All present were impressed with this.) Does he have family around? Parents, Grandparents? Brothers, Sisters? Thank God that my mom and Grandma Grayson answered most of the questions asked. My tongue seemed to have swollen in my mouth and my face was too hot to speak. About the time that all questions had been asked and answered in some fashion, Bryan and Matt came wandering in asking for dinner.

"I guess it is almost 4:45." My mom mused, "I had just thought to make this an easy dinner tonight. Maybe some hot dogs and burgers. Or maybe we could order pizza." There were nods all around. "Then what did you all have in mind for tomorrow's dinner? Did we really want to do the whole turkey dinner all over again?"

Both Matt and Bryan said a unified yes to the turkey. The mere mention of food brought in the rest of the household. I just sat there and listened, not caring one way or the other what we had for dinner. So I was surprised to hear Sterling call me. Love, I am pulling in front of your house. Instantly I could feel myself start to glow with happiness. I tried to casually stand up and leave the table but my ever eagle eyed grandmother saw me and apparently knew where I was going. As I slowly wandered to the front door, I got there at the same time he did. He didn't even have to ring the bell.

As soon as he was in, and had removed his coat, I had pulled him to the family room for a little privacy. Oh, I missed you! I told him in between kisses.

We had only been alone for about ten minutes before the boys came back in to continue their paused game. They both let out rather loud eww's and raucous laughter. Enough so that Grace, Alicia, and Sam came in to investigate the noise. Grace sighed. Alicia tried to remove Grace. And Sam just stood there arms crossed legs spread and measured up Sterling. When I glanced up to look at Sterling, I could see that he was doing the same to Sam.

When Sam had apparently done whatever it is that guys do when they stare each other down, he lifted his chin as he spoke. "So. You're the boyfriend." Sterling nodded. "You stayin' for dinner?"

Sterling again nodded. "I am."

Apparently satisfied with himself, Sam too nodded, then simply turned on his heel and left the room.

What was that about? I asked him.

Mo ghrá, he was simply looking out for you. He answered as he placed his arm around my shoulders and kissed my temple. That act earned us another round of loud laughing eww's from Matt and Bryan. "Why do we not leave them to their game Claire." He said as he started to usher me out of the family room.

We were followed by Alicia and Grace as we walked to the dining room where everyone was currently sitting or standing around the table. Grace ran ahead to announce us. Ugh! This was going to be worse than Thanksgiving night! The first pair of eyes I met were Grandma Grayson's. She winked at us. I smiled and blushed. Taking a deep breath I introduced him. Again he did his formal thing and gave a little bow. "Hello." Both of my grandparent Alberts's eyes went wide. Grandpa Alberts recovered faster and did his own little bow to him.

So much for the discussion of dinner. Grandpa Alberts was the first to open the questioning. "So young man. Tell us about yourself. Most of us have not heard all there is to know about you."

I looked up at him, smiled then spoke to him. I am sooo sorry about this!

He smiled back at me. I already knew this was going to happen. I told you remember?

When I looked back to the crowd in front of us, my Grandma Grayson was smiling knowingly at me with raised eyebrows. I shrugged just a smidgen, blushed and smiled at her. All the questions that were asked of me earlier were now asked directly of him.

By the time everyone was satisfied it was now after six. The boys again came in whining about their stomachs. We just ended up ordering a lot of pizza. Which suited the boys because they just took theirs back to their game with them. Grandpa Grayson went back to the living room and the remote control. Uncle Carl followed. Grace was practically stuck to Sterling's side, actually moved her chair closer to his. Alicia sat across from me and smiled relentlessly. Sam just continued to watch from the sidelines. It also made for a more comfortable, relaxed dinner.

When everyone seemed to be in a conversation with someone else I asked, I thought Argento and Ariana were coming over too?

Oh they were, but asked if tomorrow would be better because everyone had only just arrived today and your father agreed.

Nice segue. By the way, what did you two talk about this morning anyway?

He gave me the most delicious smile and deep laugh before he just leaned over and kissed me.

"What? Did I miss something? What did you say?" Quizzed Grace.

With a little frown on her brow Alicia answered her. "No. I was watching Claire. She just looked at him like she was going to ask a question and he smiled like he knew what she was going to do and so he kissed her." She said as she tilted her head off to the side.

I panicked, I started to try to explain, "I... uh... I mean he sorta..." I could feel my face and neck start to flame with heated embarrassment.

"That is because I did know what she was going to say. But I still will not answer her and it is driving her mad." The smile that accompanied that sentence made me melt a little. But the fact that he won't tell me? He's right, mad. Only not the crazy mad. Upset, mad.

"Oh Alicia, stop teasing Claire." My Grandma Grayson rescued. She then turned her steal gaze on us. She got up and walked into the kitchen. When she had just entered she called out to me, "Claire dear. Can you help me find more napkins?"

Once there I thanked her for the diversion. But she had more advice. "You two really should refrain from speaking like that when you're being watched like this." She said as she grabbed more napkins from the counter. "You have to be really careful of Grace. She's hanging on his every word. Not to mention Alicia is watching your every move with him." She gave me a quick hug then added, "What's wrong with whispering in each others ear for the night if you want to speak privately?" With that she walked out. I dimly followed.

Quickly before I sat I spoke to Sterling. Grandma says whisper in each others ears to keep ourselves from being caught talking privately.

As soon as I sat he leaned over and whispered in my ear. The feel of his breath on my neck sent shivers running up and down my spine at breakneck speed. "I think I will like being this close to you. You smell simply amazing. I have missed having you close"

My mother, not being able to let us have this tiny moment, had to speak up. "Sterling, didn't you say that your brother and sister in law would be joining us tonight?"

He looked across the table to look at her. "Yes, Mrs. Grayson. They were to accompany me here tonight but I thought, and your husband agreed, that maybe tomorrow would be better. So that your extended family could settle in first."

"Oh how very thoughtful." My Aunt Erica said, giving me a wink.

"Why I do believe that this young man is definitely a keeper Claire." Grandma Alberts interjected brazenly.

I could feel him start to laugh under his breath at that comment. I, myself however, was feeling like I could crawl under the table to escape the looks. We were under a microscope. At least if his brother were here he could possible deflect some of the attention.

"Oh Sue, I couldn't agree more with you." Grandma Grayson added while looking like she had just had a point made.

The rest of the evening followed much the same path as what has already happened. Questions, answers. More questions and yet more answers. Slowly Grace became more bold and started to speak up, asking her own questions. Sam also eased up on his watchfulness. Growing more comfortable with him as the evening went on.

I needed a minute alone and told Sterling that I would be right back. I went to my room for a little breather. As I leaned back against my door and basked in the quietness, I wished that Sterling was here with me. I hadn't really looked around my room when I entered. I just leaned against my door and closed my eyes. It wasn't until I realized that there was a fragrance in my room that was foreign. I opened my eyes to find myself staring into Skye's hazel blue eyes.

# Chapter 22

In my room! She is in my room! "What the hell are you doing here Skye?" I can't believe she has the nerve to come to my house.

I have come to tell you that if you do not give him up, you will be sorry. You may have thought that you won. But I only let you believe so. You can never keep him. He is mine.

She is crazy. Obsessed. I'm sorry. I didn't realize that he was seeing you behind my back. Then standing away from the door and taking a little step forward I continue. If he finds out that you're here... do you really wish to make him angry?

She looked amused by my statement. Her mouth curved into a shrewd smile. You will not call for him. You will not tell him that I was ever here. She then lifted her chin and looked down her nose at me. You want to be able to handle me all on your own. Do you not?

Damn her she was right. I did want to be able to handle her all on my own. I wanted to be able to get rid of her and stand my ground. But who am I kidding. I pictured Ariana in my head. Her dark hair and eyes to match. How she sounded when she spoke so gently to me. When I had a good picture of her in my mind I just called out to her. Hoping that the mere thought of her would give me some strength. Oh please help me. I thought softly to myself. I really never thought that imagining who I wanted to speak to would actually work the way I wanted.

Claire? Is this you? She asked, clearly puzzled by my ability to call on her.

Relief flooded through me, Oh Ariana! It worked! Can you find me? Come to... me? I had not finished that last word when she appeared in my bedroom with Skye and me. She instantly saw why I had called, and she didn't need to ask why.

What are you doing Skye? You know you shouldn't be here. Ariana said to her in a tone that left no room for arguments. You need to leave right now before Sterling finds out. She had just finished her own sentence when Argento came into view.

Oh Skye, tsk tsk, tsk. He clicked his tongue at her. You really have no idea what kind of trouble you're about to get yourself into, do you?

Skye's eyes flashed to me with hatred blazing out in waves. How in the hell did you call upon them?

That question actually floored me. I really have no idea how. I whispered. Then I looked to them, "How did I call on you?"

"Hon, that is nothing you need to be worrying about at this moment. How long have you been away from Sterling? Long? If so you had better get back to him before he finds out." I must have looked like I was in shocked disbelief because Ariana ushered me to the door and opened it for me. We will take care of her. Get back to Sterling.

I am warning you! He will not be yours! I will make you sorry you spoke to him!

Argento closed the door as he smiled reassuringly at me. Closing off Skye's tirade. Go to Sterling Claire. Let us handle her. This time it was Argento that spoke to me.

I stood outside my bedroom door feeling like I had been suffocated. My head was swimming like I'd been holding my breath for far too long. I was so distracted that I didn't even hear Alicia come up to me. When she touched my arm with her cool fingers I let out a scream that I didn't even know I was holding.

Not only had she made me scream, I had also scared a tiny little scream out of her. Within seconds I could hear Sterling and others pounding up the stairs.

He reached me first, but was closely followed by Sam and my mom, along with everyone else that could fit in the hallway. "Mo ghrá, what is it? What's happened?" He asked as he pulled me against his hard warm chest.

Seconds later my mom was there putting her hands on my face making me look at her. "I-I... I thought..." I looked to my door, "I swear there was..." I looked back to the crowd of people and finished in a whisper, "someone in my room."

Sterling released me to my mom and opened my door. He walked in and was followed by my dad. I could feel the electricity that was now flowing out of my room radiating from Sterling. The two of them came back out and while Sterling looked like he was about to explode with fury, he said nothing.

"Claire honey, your room is empty." My dad said gently.

I shook my head at Sterling, but answered my dad. "I just thought there was someone there. I could have sworn there was someone there." I slowly shook my head again at Sterling; I could tell he wanted to talk. "I was so afraid I slowly closed my door and was then frozen here where Alicia found me."

She nodded at everyone, "She was. She was just standing here white as a sheet and not moving. She didn't even hear me when I called her name. She only came to when I touched her arm."

I found myself cradled against Sterling once again. Claire, what did she say? Although he spoke to my mind I could hear his tone growl through my head and chest.

I shook my head against his chest, I will tell you when were alone. I promise. "Can we all just go back downstairs please? Really, I'm fine now. I was just seeing things, that's all."

Slowly everyone made their way down the stairs to the dining room where my grandmothers and Genny were still sitting. "Claire dear, what happened?" Grandma Grayson asked gently.

"She saw something that scared her, that's all. Just her imagination I guess." Answered Alicia for me. I smiled at her in thanks.

I looked around at everyone, "Really I'm ok. Look, let's have some dessert. I just want to forget what ever it is that my brain thinks it saw, ok. Please."

"Dessert sounds good!" "Ohhhhh, yeah dessert." Cried Bryan and Matt almost in unison.

Then Sterling stood and pulled out a cell phone out of his front jeans pocket that I didn't even know he had. Not that I needed one to talk to him I guess. "Excuse me, please. It's my brother. I've got to take this."

* * *

I walked off to the family room and closed the door to call Argento. Although I didn't need the phone, it helped make things seem more normal. Argento! What the hell happened!? Did I smell her in Claire's room? As soon as I entered her room, I could smell Skye. Her unmistakable smell of a forest full of wildflowers. I know Claire had walked in on her in there. What could she have said that made her so afraid?

Brother, calm down. I will answer if you give me a chance.

Well!? What the hell happened? Argento, I'm in no mood for your games! Where are you? Come to me! I want to speak face to face.

As soon as I finished yelling he was standing in front of me looking calm. He casually sat down on the couch. Can I speak now? I could only nod because if I spoke again I would undoubtedly yell again. Alright, Claire called Ariana for help earlier to get...

Wait she called Ari? How? He slowly pinched his lips at me cutting him off but I had to ask.

He shrugged his shoulders as he answered me. I do not know Brother. All I know is that Ari said Claire was calling and she left. I followed shortly after her. When I arrived in what I assume is her bedroom Ari was already yelling at Skye to leave.

I had to sit. My chest constricted. She didn't call on me. I don't understand why she didn't call me.

I felt Argento place a warm hand on my shoulder. Brother, I believe she wanted to try to handle this on her own. Ari said she sounded surprised that she was able to contact her. We truly believe that she wanted to handle Skye on her own.

Sitting up and looking at Argento I asked, So tell me what she wanted.

He gave me a sad smile. Brother, you know what she wanted. He gave a gentle squeeze, She wants Claire gone and she wants her place. As we got Claire out of her room, Skye's parting words were a threat.

I looked sharply at him. "What did you say?"

Again the sad pained smile, She said that if Claire did not give you up she was going to be sorry.

I need to go to Court. I have to speak with the Overseers. Skye can't get away with this. I had to take several deep breaths to calm myself. Gento, I can't let her think this is ok. I can't. I stood up and tried to collect myself. I need to go and tell Claire that I'll be gone for a little while. I looked fully at Argento; Will you stay here and look over her? Please?

He simply shook his head before responding. No Brother, I will not be staying behind to watch over her.

I could feel my legs go numb. Not stay here? You would deny me this? I couldn't believe he was telling me no. He has never denied me help when I've asked before.

He shook his head again, Brother I intend on going with you. Ari can stay here and watch over Claire.

The relief that washed over me was like a flash flood. I had to sit back down. I have never been so close to being overwhelmed by emotion before. My heart thudding so hard in my chest it felt like it could have broken through if my chest was made of softer stuff. At this time I could hear the boys walking toward the door, so I placed the phone to my ear to finish with Argento. "Brother I can not thank you enough for your offer. But you're sure that Ari will be willing to stay?"

The boys opened the door, saw that he was still on the phone and closed the door again. Although they closed the door, they hadn't left. They were currently waiting outside the door for me to exit.

He looked at me and smiled. Ari mind having your girl all to herself? He laughed at that. Not a chance! She will not mind any more than Claire. They will be ok.

I nodded my head at him, "Thank you. And tell her thank you for me too." With that Argento was gone. I opened the door to find them waiting patiently. "All yours boys." I tried to act like I wasn't upset but that was an almost impossible task. They passed me by to resume their station in front of the television.

I walked to the dining room to find her chatting again with her mom, aunts, cousins and grandmothers. As soon as I saw her my chest hurt again. She looked up and met my eyes and her smile faded. She slowly stood and walked to me. As soon as she was by my side it took all my strength of will not to crush her to me. I put on a smile for the rest of the table. "Ladies, I'm sorry, but I need to be leaving. There've been some problems with my office and I'll need to be gone for a few days." I could feel Claire stiffen at this. I looked down to her and finished. "Mo ghrá, I need to go." I spoke quietly, but not so quiet that they couldn't hear me. I looked back to her mom. "I thank you for your invite for dinner tomorrow but I have to go out of town and my brother is going with me. If it is alright with you, can my sister Ariana join you tomorrow in my stead?"

Her mom looked a little puzzled but nodded. "Sister?" Then understanding dawned, "Oh, you mean your sister in law. Why of course. That's fine with me."

"Of course dear. Your sister is more than welcome here with us ladies." Her Grandmother Grayson added.

I gave them a bow and pulled Claire out after me. As we passed her dad and grandfathers I again gave a nod. As soon as we made it to the front door I helped her into her coat before I put mine on. I walked her out to my car so we could speak there. As soon as I had her settled and myself in my own seat I pulled her into my arms. I held on so tight that she let out a little squeak. I released just a little but kept my hold.

She was shivering against me. "Oh Sterling, she scared me." She said against my neck. "She said that if I was to keep you I would be sorry. That I will lose you. That she was going to see to it." She shook her head again.

"I'm going to see the Overseers with Argento. To let them know you have been threatened. Ari is staying here with you in case she comes back." I pulled her up so that I could kiss her soundly. Claire I love you so much.

I love you too. She pulled back then smiled a tiny smile on her face. I figured out how to talk to only who I want to speak to. I was wishing that Ariana was there to take care of her friend, I pictured her in my head and spoke to her thinking it would give me the strength to get rid of Skye on my own, but she heard me!

I couldn't help but smile right along with her, although my heart wasn't in on it. At any other time love, I'd be happier for you, but under the circumstances, I'm sorry but I can't.

She frowned now and placed a hand on my face. Looking intently into my eyes. "Sterling the contractions are starting to frighten me. I don't truly believe she would've hurt me. She intended to scare me and she did that." She now placed both hands on my face. Please just go with Argento and take care of her. Ariana won't let anything happen when you're gone. Then her face went stark pale. Her breathing hitched and she looked like she would cry. When she spoke her voice was a mere wisp of sound. "You will come back to me won't you?" Her breathing came on even faster.

It took me a few seconds to realize what she was saying. When I did I pulled her in and held on again tightly. "Oh Claire, Yes. I will come back to you. I promise. A couple of days, three at the most. Even if I have to come and take you from school, I will come to you as soon as I am back." I took her mouth again to show her how much I meant my words. "Now you need to collect yourself before you go back inside. Your father will not be happy with me if I return you to him in this state." I said to her as I wiped her face clean of the few tears she did shed.

"And I can't talk to you when you're at Court?" She asked with hope in her eyes.

I shook my head at her as gently as I could. "No love. I am sorry but you will not be able to reach me there. But we can talk to Ari, so she will keep you informed."

She took a deep breath then tried to smile. Instead she just kissed me some more. "Hurry back to me."

I got out of my car and walked her back to her door. Kissed her one more time then left as she re-entered her house. As soon as I was out of sight oh her house and made it to the stretch of highway to my house with no other cars in sight, I flashed myself home. There I met up with Argento and Ariana where the two of them filled me in completely on what had happened. Ari said she wouldn't let Claire out of her sight. I believed her. As soon as Argento and Ariana said their goodbyes I called to Claire one more time to let her know we were leaving. I waited until Ari called back to me to say that she was already with Claire, watching from the sidelines.

Argento and I made it to the Border that we usually use. Then we made our way to Court to make an appointment so that we could get in to see the Overseers. That done we returned to the Border to try and relax. We both kept our human forms and thought that was going to draw attention. But no one made a comment. That was one more thing that put me at ease. I just hoped that Skye would stay away at least until we got back.

# Chapter 23

I have waited for about an hour before I decided to call Claire. I have been watching her here with her family and watching her try not to worry. She is not very good at hiding how she feels about Sterling. I reached out and touched her phone that was in her pocked and made it ring. She looked at the phone in puzzle before she answered it slowly.

"Hello?" She asked tentatively.

Hello Claire, just play along with the phone call. I slowly made myself visible to her so she knew I was there.

She smiled at me with genuine warmth. "Oh, hello Ariana. What's up?"

Smiling back at her I nodded. Good girl. Now how would you like to stay at Sterling's house with me?

Her face lit up. "Really? I would love that. Hold on let me ask." She then put her hand over the microphone in the pretense that she was being discrete, and looked to her mom. "Mom, Ariana wants to know if I can come keep her company while Sterling and his brother are gone. Can I?"

At the same time that I saw it I know Claire did too. Her cousin looked a little disappointed. Claire you can invite your cousin. It would not only be good, but it'll make your parents at ease with you staying at Sterling's house.

She nodded slightly to let me know she heard. She then turned her gaze to her cousin, and put the phone back up to her ear, "Can Alicia, my cousin, come too?" She then looked to Alicia's mom then to her own. "Can we?"

* * *

I looked to my Aunt Erica first, then to my mom. "Come on, it's not like we have much goin' on here. Not to mention it will be quieter."

Aunt Erica was the first to shrug, "I don't mind if Sterling's sister doesn't mind." Alicia did a little hop in her chair and smiled at me.

"Come on mom. I'll give you directions to his house and I'll have my phone. He doesn't have a land line."

Her mom finally shrugged, "I suppose that's ok with me."

Instantly I turned back to the phone and looked at Ariana. "My mom said we can. We'll be there soon. Bye." And snapped closed my phone and placed it back in my pocket. I turned to Alicia and said, "Come on. You can help me pack an overnight bag."

Alicia trailed after me as I bounded off upstairs to pack. The thought of sleeping in his bed was already a balm to my heart. "So what's his sister in law like?" She asked as we made it to my room.

She sat on my bed as she watched me dig around in my dresser. "You're going to love her. I know I already do." Then I was suddenly embarrassed because I had forgotten that she was standing by the door.

Honey, the feeling is mutual. Anyone who makes Sterling act the way he does toward you... right back at ya'

Thanks Ariana.

"So how old is she? I mean she's married to his brother. Is he older than Sterling?"

I looked to Ariana with that question all over my face. "Well I know that Sterling is twenty-two, and Argento is older than he is... although he doesn't look too much older." I looked to Ariana again.

I thought we looked to be about twenty-five ish. She shrugged.

"I think I remember hearing that he was about twenty-five or six and that Ariana is about the same."

Alicia nodded, "Cool. Then she's not too old to still be fun."

We both laughed at that. Ariana however just frowned a little. I am not that old. Ok. I am that old but I can still have fun.

At that I had to laugh harder. Thanks Ariana, I needed that.

After collecting everything that I would need for a couple days, we bounded down the stairs. Because after all, she was going to be alone for a few days, she'll need me to stay at least until he gets back. Downstairs I caught the looks from my dad. Apparently he wasn't too happy, but what could he really say. It's not like Sterling is there.

"So, directions to his house. The most direct route please." My dad asked as he handed me a notepad and pen. I took the proffered items and wrote down the most direct route to his house, then handed them back as he looked them over. I walked over to my purse hanging on the coat rack and pulled out my keys so that I could run out and start my car. After coming back inside to wait I sat down on the couch next to Alicia. "Wait, that big Victorian on the edge of town? The one we all thought was empty?"

I gave a firm nod of my head. "Yup. That's the one."

"And he's a life coach?" My dad looked doubtful.

"Well if he's a successful coach, he can make upwards of $200 for only three visits with any given client. More for different packages." My Uncle Carl said. When we all looked at him he clarified. "We had a coach come in last year to help us at the office. This guy happened to also be a personal coach along with being a career coach." He shrugged both shoulders then added, "I looked over the pamphlet he left at the office one day."

I stood up and walked over to my dad, leaned down and kissed him on the cheek. "We have to stop at the store for food. He has nothing in his fridge but eggs, bacon and a little milk. He has no snack foods what so ever." I stopped at my mom and gave her a hug and a kiss too. "See ya tomorrow."

We made it to the store and to his house in under an hour. By the time we pulled into his garage it was almost 8:15 at night. We had just finished putting away groceries and I had showed Alicia to the other spare bedroom when the doorbell rang. I looked sharply at Ariana and she took the lead. We walked downstairs to the living room and she answered the door. "Well hello, you must be Claire's dad." She stepped back and let him walk in.

"Dad? What are you doing here?" I tried to hide the incredulity that was leaching into my voice, but it was no good.

He sniffed and straightened his coat then lifted his chin, "I came to make sure you two made it here alright."

"You could have called. We just got here ourselves." I couldn't believe it. He was here to check on me. Whatever. "Dad, this is Ariana. Argento's wife. Ariana, this is my dad, Mr. Nosey Pants."

Ariana walked up to him and held out her hand. "Nice to meet you Mr. Grayson. Come on in and have a seat."

He walked in and I led him to the living room and the couch. I know he only showed up because he thought there might be a chance that Sterling might be here. Again, whatever. Let him look around and see that we are in fact free of all male influences.

"He has a nice house." He spoke as he looked around the living room and down the hall. "A lot of people in town assumed this house was just a summer or vacation home, since the house only seemed to be occupied a day here or a day there, never really lived in." He now looked to Ariana, "This house was built a few years ago. He built it?"

She shrugged her shoulders and shook her head. "I am sorry. I do not know."

"Yes, he had this house built." I interjected. They both looked at me, but while Ariana looked pleased that he had told me, my dad was shocked that I knew and she didn't. This pleased me more than I can say. I smiled at this. "He even decorated a few of the rooms to period. You should see his bedroom. Amazing."

My dad's jaw hit the floor as his face suddenly went pale. I couldn't help it, I blushed. "What do you mean, amazing? When have you been in his bedroom?"

"The first time he brought me here, Carrie and Sarah were also with us. The three of us toured his house." I shrugged one shoulder and blushed some more, "His room just happens to be part of the house, so we went in and had a look around." My dad's face still hadn't earned much of his color back. I had to smile a little at that, sorry, can't help it. "Anyway. He seems to have taken the most time putting together the perfect bedroom. Completely Victorian in every feature." Taking hold of his eyes with mine I offer, "Would you like a tour of his house?"

Shockingly, he accepted the tour. He walked through the house and did admire the little touches that he put into a new build. As he walked around Sterling's bedroom he did agree with me in its authenticity. It took him a few turns before he saw my overnight bag on the bed. He froze.

I heard his breath catch in his throat before he managed a real breath. Without turning he spoke. "You plan on sleeping in his bed?" His voice had a strange raggedness to it.

Ariana, can you please take Alicia downstairs. I heard them slowly remove themselves and make their way down the stairs before I did anything. I walked to him and moved to stand in front of him, in between him and the bed. "Dad, it's just a bed. And yes, I plan on sleeping in it. Alone." That brought his eyes to mine. "We have done nothing outside of kissing Dad. Nothing." For some reason having this conversation with him is not as bad as it was with my mom. "Like I already told mom, were not going to. At least I have no plans to until I know he wants forever."

He still looked unsure. Unsure and afraid. When he spoke his voice was even more ragged. "And if he says he wants forever?"

I couldn't help but smile big at that. But I kept myself under control. I tilted my head at him as I answered. "I don't seem to remember walking down any isles with you lately."

He grabbed me and pulled me into a crushing hug. So hard that I actually couldn't breathe and had to tap several times before he loosened up a little. "Sorry Bug. I just thought I had a few more years before I had to deal with this." He hugged me again, a little softer this time. "You really are serious about him aren't you?"

Pulling back so I could see his face I smiled. "Dad, I know you don't want to hear it, but I am very serious about Sterling."

He gave a jerky nod at what I said. "I thought as much." He looked at me, gave another jerky nod, kissed my forehead, gave me another tight quick hug, and then released me. "And I doubt there's anything I can say to divert you?"

I laughed, "Sorry Dad. I'm keepin' him." Laughed again, and then gave his arm a slight tug. "Come on. Let's get back downstairs."

My dad stuck around for about another twenty minutes before he left in a better mood.

We made popcorn and watched a girlie movie from pay-per-view. By the time it was over it was just past eleven. Both Alicia and I had been up too damn early. As much as we didn't want to go to bed, neither one of us could stay awake any longer. We trudged upstairs and off to our respective rooms.

After brushing my teeth and my hair, I put on my fuzzy warm jammies and crawled under the blankets. As tired as I am, I can't stop thinking about the fact that Sterling isn't here because of Skye. She just couldn't stay away. I can't say Josh hasn't been trying to cause trouble, after all he did send me flowers this morning, but he didn't show up at Sterling's house and threaten to make him sorry if he didn't give me up. No. That fact belongs to Skye. This will be the first time since we became official that he will not be there when I wake up. That hurts. Ariana?

Yes Claire.

Have they checked in with you?

No I'm sorry but they have not. He'll be back soon. Do not worry. He wouldn't have left if he didn't believe it was for the best.

I know. That doesn't make this easier though. I frowned at the ceiling. Knowing why he left just makes me a bit mad.

Sleep. When you wake, he will be one day closer to returning.

That made me smile and feel better at the same time. Thank you Ariana. For everything.

You are more than welcome.

Closing my eyes and thinking just like she said, one day closer. I started to drift off to sleep with a smile on my face and his image in my mind.

# Chapter 24

I woke to find myself happily incased in Sterling's blankets. I rolled over onto my back and noticed that Skye had been in here with me at some time during the night while I slept. Stuck to the ceiling above the bed directly above my head was a dagger. Nothing else. No note. Not picture. Nothing but the dagger stabbed into the ceiling. I just lay there in shock. Frozen with fear. My muscles refused to work. All I could do was stare at the blade.

Just as I thought I could get my brain to work enough to call out to Ariana, she walked in to wake me up. "Come on sleepy head. You can not stay in bed all day lo..." She must have seen what I was looking at because she suddenly stopped talking.

Just as quickly Alicia came in. "What are you still doing in bed?"

But thank God for Ariana. She shuffled her out of the room almost as fast as she came in. "Oh honey can I have a quick sec with Claire?" I could hear Alicia say sure and Ariana close the door. Slowly my body came to. I slowly slinked and shimmied off to the side of the bed. Ariana came to me and pulled me out of the bed and set me on my feet. She grabbed me by the shoulders and shook me a little until I looked at her. Damn it! When Sterling finds out that I let you sleep alone and that she came in here... Let's just say, it will not be a pretty sight. I still could not use my tongue so I just stared. Until they return I sleep with you. Understand? Claire? Did you hear what I said?

I gave a week nod. Ariana, she was in here. I could feel tears run down my face and I didn't care. How long was she in here for? Why? Why would she do this? I can't breathe! My lungs are struggling to get air! Ariana gave me a firm shake and that seemed to unlock my lungs. My knees buckled under me and she led me to the floor as she pulled me into her arms. I don't know how long we sat there, her holding me together while I fell apart. But eventually I could feel myself come together slowly. I sat back on my own and looked at her while she wiped my face. "She truly hates me doesn't she?" Saying those words out loud made it all too real.

I can not say for sure. She looked over her shoulder and up to the blade stuck in the ceiling then back to meet my eyes. I can see that she clearly does not care for you to be here. But hate? She shook her head as she answered her own question. Only she can say that for sure. She pulled me in for a quick hug then pulled me to my feet. Get yourself into the shower and come down to breakfast. I will keep Alicia company while you get yourself together. Her eyes shot up to the dagger quickly then added, I will take care of that.

I made my way slowly to the attached bathroom on very unsteady legs. Just as I closed the door behind me I could hear the unmistakable plunk of a blade being pulled from wood. I slid down until I sat in front of the door. How long had she been with me while I was sleeping? What was she thinking when she stabbed the ceiling? Did she want it to be me? I shook my head. Of course she wanted it to be me. She wants to scare me gone. She wants me to leave. She wants me to make room for her to step in. Well, Not gonna happen! Thinking about made me snap out of the fear that had been chocking me. I stood up and turned on the shower.

By the time I made my way downstairs breakfast was made. Ariana had made french toast and sausage. "Well, you made it to breakfast just on time." She said to me as I walked into the kitchen.

"Sterling has a really nice home. How long has he lived here?" Alicia asked as she started to get a plate ready for herself.

"I believe he moved in right after it was built. But that he only stayed here one or two nights a month up until recently." I answered.

"So that explains the sparse surroundings." Alicia said around a mouthful of syrupy french toast while nodding her head.

I laughed and so did Ariana, "I know! The first time he brought me here, he didn't have any food. Nothing. Bare cupboards all throughout. We were in shock at the sight."

"We?" Both Ariana and Alicia said at the same time.

"Well we had a couple of tag alongs with us. A couple of my friends came with."

"So that thing he calls you, what is it?" Asked Alicia.

"Mo ghrá?" She nodded at me, "Ahhh, I believe it means 'my love'." I said while blushing wildly. That reminded me, I looked to Ariana. "Hey, by the way. You called Argento Key. What does that mean? If you don't mind my asking that is."

She smiled brilliantly and her eyes glittered, "I call him Key because he is the Key to my heart. He calls me Bell because I ring true to his soul."

"Oh that's beautiful." Whispered Alicia as she sat with her chin propped up on her hands. I had to agree. She then looked to me, "What do you call Sterling?"

I blushed anew. "I, ah... well... I haven't exactly found anything to call him other than his name."

"Don't worry about that." Ariana said as she looked intently at me. "Personal pet names usually take time to develop. I mean you could always use the old stand-bys like honey or baby or pooky poo." She must have seen the look of ewww on my face because she laughed a little and added, "That's why the personal private ones always mean more to you. Because they're not generic."

That's how breakfast went. Nice, fun girl chat. We spoke of all kinds of things. And nothing more important than what to do tonight after we all came back here. Hopefully I was allowed to come back here tonight. I did pack enough for three nights just in case. After all I have school tomorrow. School. A whole seven hours of not seeing Sterling. And apparently neither one of them had contacted Ariana to say anything at all. She said that sometimes calling out didn't work. She wasn't sure why, just that it was a fickle thing when you were at Court. And not to worry too much. He would call soon.

We cleaned up the kitchen then went to the living room and just watched T.V. Which was nice, not having to argue over which channel to watch. Nor having to forgo it because of it being taken over by an Xbox. It was about two o'clock when we all piled into my car, (now how would Ariana get home without me?) and headed to my house for another family dinner.

* * *

We have been waiting for almost twelve hours Gento. What can they be doing that they can't see us yet? I wonder what she is doing right now. Just about to wake soon and I will not be there to see her.

Brother, I do not claim to know the inner workings of the Overseers jobs.

He was impatient of my ranting, but I could not seem to help it. My chest will not stop contracting and clenching at the thought of Skye threatening Claire. Have you tried to call on Ari again? I can't seem to get through to her. I hate it when we can't call out from here. I feel so isolated.

He casually walked over and placed a hand on my shoulder. Looking at me with sympathy in his eyes he shook his head. I have tried several times Brother. But it appears that we have come at a time when calling out will be an impossibility. I am sorry. Would you like me to go back quickly and check on her? Or would you like to go yourself?

As much as I wanted to go back just for a little while and check on Claire, I could not risk missing the call to attend. I shook my head. No damn it. One of us would surely miss it when the call came to attend. I can go in by myself, but I would feel better with you by my side. And if I went, the call would come as soon as I left, then where would I be? I shook my head in defeat. I had to stay here to have Skye dealt with. She can't think that it's ok to threaten someone because she's jealous. Please just keep trying to call Ari. Please.

Brother, his hand squeezes gently as he gives me a shake. You truly love this girl, don't you?

I do. I could feel a smile spreading, but then thought of why I am here and it faded. I never thought to have what you found with Ari, but I have and I plan on fighting for it.

After getting to my house and introducing Ariana to everyone we settled into the comfortable chatting that takes place at any table where family is gathered. Now I don't know what it's like at your house, but here, when we all get together, the men take over the living room and all electronic devices and the women all gather in the dining room to chat and laugh. So that's where we are now. Chatting and laughing. It's easy to forget, sitting here surrounded by people that love you, that someone is out there hating me enough to stab a dagger into the ceiling above my head while I was sleeping. That someone was out there who hated me for no other reason than I had fallen for someone they wanted. Someone they wanted but who did not return that want. I had been living on and around cloud nine for weeks. I haven't any intentions of leaving anytime soon, but Skye apparently has other ideas. Deciding that she can't always have what she wants, I am going to let her know that I'm not leaving.

I must have been out of the conversation for some time because when my Grandma Grayson touches my arm and brings me back, I realize that the table is mostly empty of everyone but her and Ariana. She nods her head at me then gets up and walks to the kitchen where everyone seems to have gone. Ariana smiles a knowing smile at me as she scoots over. She understands why you are distracted.

I lean in so that only she can hear me. "For some reason my grandmother can tell when Sterling and I speak to each others mind. I don't want her to know that you can too. She might start to ask more questions." Then slumping down in my chair a bit continue. "She just thinks it's because he's gone. That's part of it, but the major part is that Skye is probably out there waiting for me to be alone so she can pounce. Do whatever it is that she thinks she needs to do to get rid of me. To make room for her to step in." I have to stop before I become angry and catch attention. "I just wish that she would..."

"Sterling is going to take care of it for you." She smiled and tilted her head in my direction, "He has been waiting for you for too long to let anything happen to you."

I couldn't keep the smile from my face. "You know just what to say to make me feel better. Is that part of being a Guardian?"

She smiled back at me with a warm affection. "No. That's from being the sister to a man who has been alone for too long. I could see the difference in him right away." She sat back as if remembering then continued. "When he came down those steps and pulled me into a hug... Let us just say that Sterling has always been reserved when it came to affection. He would tell me that he loved me and on occasion grab me in an embrace, but never has he hugged me like that. All that was due to you and what he fou..." Her eyes looked suddenly distracted. He is calling! Suddenly my heart was slamming into my throat as I waited for her to relay whatever was being said. She let a tiny private smile loose and I knew it was Argento and not Sterling she was talking to. That in no way made me calm down though. She then looked at me and nodded. "They have receive word that the can attend tomorrow at ten in the morning." She paused and cringed just a bit, "I had to tell Argento about the blade." Her face was sad, "He will tell Sterling who will undoubtedly be very upset. I told him to relay that you will not be sleeping alone tonight, that I will be there in case she comes back."

"I just wish I could have spoken with him"

"He will be home, more than likely, late tomorrow afternoon. He will probably be back before you are out of school." She said to me with a huge smile on her face.

Confusion now set in, "Wait, if they don't even have an appointment until tomorrow morning, how come they can't come home now and go back right before their scheduled time?"

Smiling at me, "I knew you were going to ask me that. Once a time is set, you can not leave until you have been seen." She shrugged, "It is one of the ways the Overseers make sure everyone knows who is in charge. Sometimes they even bump up your time to earlier just to surprise you. Keeps you on your toes where they are concerned. I suppose they need amusement too."

* * *

Energy sliced through me at lightning speed, because of it I could not sit still, so I walked around the room without stopping. I could see Argento watching me not bothering to hide his amusement. I wish they would let us leave until tomorrow. I could see her off to school and then come back. But they have to have control. I can't believe she had the nerve to enter my house and leave a threat behind that could only be attributed to her. She has to know I will not tolerate this.

I look over to see Gento watching me with a smile. Are you done venting yet? You do realize that all your words will do nothing to get us out of here any sooner than they are willing to let us go. He reclined further in his chair and crossed his legs at the ankles. At least you get to see them as soon as tomorrow morning. They could have made you wait longer.

That made me stop in my tracks. But she was in my house! She left behind a dagger, stabbed into the ceiling above where she was sleeping! She has stepped over the line Gento. Over it. The energy starting to build from my stopping, I had to start up again. This room simply not large enough for what I need but it will do.

Why do we not go and see Nyles and Anani? She will definitely have a fine meal set and we could see if she will share. Feeling defeated I nod. Maybe visiting them will be a nice diversion. Or maybe not. They are after all just like Ariana and Argento. Been together so long they are almost like twins. Finishing each others sentences or thoughts. Moving about each other with such ease and comfort. Perfect compatibility. Also because you Brother, really need the diversion. And my ears need a break.

I feel bad about how Argento has had to deal with my outbursts over the past several hours. I walk over to him, place a hand on his shoulder, and squeeze just a little. Brother, I am sorry that you have had to deal with me. But that I am eternally grateful that you have come with me to see the Overseers.

He stands up with a bound and a smile. I am glad that you have calmed some. Come. Let us go and seek ourselves a meal and conversation. With that he heads for the door and out into the hall. I follow.

As we make our way to visit old friends and wile away the hours until I can get in to see the Overseers, I try to call to Skye. Maybe talk some since into her. I try again and again, giving up after my fifth attempt. Either I can not get through or she is ignoring me. More than likely it is the latter. Tomorrow morning can not come soon enough.

# Chapter 25

My parents let me go back to Sterling's house to spend the night with Ariana. Alicia didn't come with us because they would be leaving after lunch to head back home. We spent the remainder of the night talking about everything and nothing. She's like the sister I never had. Now while I've had Carrie and Sarah as friends since kindergarten and Mari since fifth grade, and while I love them like sisters, I've never really seen any of them as a sister.

We finally moved upstairs to Sterling's bedroom and after getting all snuggled down under the big fluffy blankets, continued our conversation. "Ariana," I looked over to her lying next to me and she looked back at me. "If for some reason Sterling and I don't make it in the long run," I start to say, but then my throat starts to close and I have to look away. Ariana reaches out and grabs my hand and holds on to it. "Will you still be a friend that I can call on?"

First I want to say that you two will make it. I can not imagine that Sterling having waited so long to find a mate is going to let you go without fighting to keep you. And second, if by some crazy turn of events you two split, you can always call on me and I will answer.

The relief that floods my system is so great that tears start to fall. Thank you for that. I take a deep breath then swipe at the fallen tears. So what will you do tomorrow while I'm at school?

Why I am going with you Claire. Sterling would skin me if he knew that I sent you there alone with Skye still out there lurking in the shadows.

That gets my attention and I turn my head to look at her. "You don't really think she'll come after me in school do you?

The look she gave me sent chills racing up and down my spine. "Claire, I did not think her brazen enough to enter Sterling's house and leave a calling card that said she had been here."

I nodded in understanding. You're right. She was a bit bold. But I will never be alone for her to do something like that again. I'll be in classes with at least twenty other students at all times.

She still didn't look convinced. You intend to hold your bladder all day long? She asked with an eyebrow set askew.

I blushed at the implication. She wouldn't dare. But the look that Ariana was giving me said otherwise. Ok. I concede defeat. We leave here at 7:45. Bell rings at eight.

She looked confused, Do you not give tutoring lessons to a few students?

I do, but only on Wednesdays and Fridays, so the rest of the week I show up like everyone else. Just on time enough not to be late. She didn't understand a word I had just said and it struck me as funny, so I laughed. Loud and hard. It felt good to laugh after the last twenty four hours. When I had settled down I looked over to Ariana. "If Argento or Sterling contact you, will you wake me up?"

"Only if it is important. Otherwise, I will let you sleep." She turned over and reached for the bedside lamp to turn it off. Once that was done she righted herself and laid back. "Now go to sleep Claire. You have school tomorrow."

Smiling at her in the dark even though she couldn't see me I responded, "Yes mother."

That earned me a slap on the leg before she flopped onto her side. I laughed again and did the same.

It took me forever to fall asleep last night. So when the alarm went off at 6:45, it hurt to get out of bed. Ariana was already gone by that time. As I had gotten myself dressed in jeans, a layered blush pink cardigan set and groomed for school, I could smell the wonderful odors of breakfast calling to me from downstairs. I walked down the stairs at a less than awake pace until I rounded the corner to the kitchen. There Ariana was cooking up a storm. Coffee and juice and pancakes with sausage and toast. She was complete with apron and oven mitt. She looked like she belonged in an old movie.

"It is about time you make it down here. Your pancakes are getting cold and so is your coffee." She pushed a plate to me along with a cup of warm syrup.

"Wow. Thank you. You really didn't have to go through all this trouble ya know. Toast and jelly would have been enough with the coffee. But this is really great. Thanks."

She smiled and shrugged, I do not get enough chances to cook. I do enjoy it immensely. So you are most welcome. Oh by the way, you will have to leave here sooner than later if you want to make it to school on time.

Why? What happened?

It snowed last night. And you need to drive a little slower.

You can't just zap me there safe and sound?

She tilted her head off to the side as she looked at me. Now how would your friends take it to find you suddenly in the parking lot with your car?

No, I mean why couldn't you just send me straight into the school? I mean, Sterling should be getting home sometime today and he'll just bring me back. My car can stay here in the garage.

She looked like she was thinking it over while I ate my pancakes. Then with a straight face asked me, Who do I look like? Scotty?

I couldn't help it. I laughed. "Well you strike me as ranked higher than a transporter officer, but Scotty works for me."

That made her laugh, I suppose I could do that. Make sure you make it there safely. Then follow you around until you get out of school or Sterling comes to get you.

She had indeed taken me to school. When I had arrived I had thought that I would have to be careful that no one saw me just appear. But Ariana had taken care of that. I was invisible just like her. I was watching people enter the building and no one saw me! I walked to the girls bathroom and into a stall. You can me seen now, please. No one will question me walking out of here.

I will be with you all day long. If you need anything just ask.

I looked at her and smiled. I can't thank you enough for all you're doing. I reached out and gave her a hug. When I pulled back she looked happy.

Knowing that Sterling is happy is thanks enough. Now, go. Get to class. I flushed the toilet and exited the stall. Washed my hands then made my way to my locker. I didn't have to turn around to know she was just behind me a few steps.

My first class is English Lit with Carrie and Mari. As soon as I enter they flank me to my desk. They both look like they know something but aren't speaking. All the while standing in front of my desk blocking the rest of the class from sight. "Ok. What's goin' on? Why are you two acting funny?"

They exchanged a look before they split apart and in the desk directly in front of mine sat Josh. At first his back was to me. He was dressed in jeans and was wearing a leather jacket. My jaw dropped. "What are you doing in here? You don't have this class first thing in the morning."

He turned and smiled a brilliant smile that would have melted me into a puddle of goo a few months ago. His eyes seemed to glitter with enjoyment. "My schedule has been rearranged. I now have English in the mornings."

He didn't say more than that, but left it open that he could say more on the matter. His smile widened as he winked at me then slowly turned around. So this is how he plans on winning me over, huh? By invading my morning class? This now makes it three of the eight classes that I have with him. Geometry, Biology and now English Lit.

I turned to look at Carrie on my left. She was frowning at the back of his head. "When did you find out about this?" I tried to ask as quietly as possible so he didn't overhear.

Just as she was getting ready to answer the tardy bell rang and the teacher came in. She waved me off as she pulled out her phone to send me a message. I quickly put mine on vibrate.

'I was in office drpng off keys that I found prkng lot He was pikng up new schedule'

I looked at her in confusion. Then started to reply. 'New schedule? Its 1 class'

She shook her head then started to type. 'had whole thg chngd in all ur classes now'

All of my classes? What was he doing? 'how do u kno this'

'he was gloating that he now has all day 2 win u over' 'has evry day 2 win u bk'

'he told u this'

She nodded at me. Then Mari, on the other side of Carrie, cleared her throat and we turned our attention back to the teacher.

I sat there in shock. He had changed his whole schedule to be in every one of my classes. All day long with him. He did say he wasn't going to give up. But I didn't think he would go this far.

I spent the whole class in a fog of my own thoughts. Thinking of Sterling, he would be going in to see the Overseers soon. Then hopefully here to see me. Then of Josh. How far he was going to put himself in my path more than usual.

The bell rang letting out class and I slowly picked up my books and slid them into my bag. As I was getting up to walk away, Josh was suddenly there taking my bag from me. "I'll get this for you." He smiled at me again that smile that promised many things I didn't want. All the while I stood there speechless. "Can I walk you to your next class?"

That shook me awake. I took back my bag, slung it over my shoulder and walked away. Without looking back I knew he was following. "What are you doing Josh?"

He caught up easily enough then kept step with me as I made my way to my locker to change out a few books. He almost looked shy as he propped himself up against the locker next to mine. "I should have thought that obvious by now." I closed my locker and just looked at him. He stood up straight and then placed his hands on my shoulders and backed me into the wall of lockers behind me. His hands slid up to capture my face. I started to protest but he cut me off with his mouth on mine.

I couldn't back away because of where I was standing but I managed to turn my face from him and break away. He took that as an invitation to move onto my neck.

"Sterling is who I want Josh." I struggled to get away without making too much of a scene. "Josh, you need to stop this now." I managed to pull myself from his grip and walk a few feet away. "I really don't want to hurt you Josh, but I will if you leave me no choice. I've made my decision and I want to be with Sterling." He looked stricken, "I'm sorry if this hurts you but it's how I feel."

He grabbed my arm and started to squeeze a little hard. His face as hard as his grip. "You don't mean that. You're just confused right now."

I couldn't do anything but stare at him. He was a little more than scary right now. Ariana, please help me.

I was waiting for you to ask.

Then suddenly time seemed to stand, I'm not really sure, it happened so quickly. But then I seemed stronger too because I was able to break out of his grip and get away. I made my way to the girls restroom and closed myself in a stall to calm down. Ariana was right there with me instantly. I pulled her into a hug and held on. Thank you so much for helping. I don't know what's gotten into him. He seemed so sure of himself. I mean, he always does, but this was somehow different.

Just try to keep yourself out of his reach today. Use your friends as buffers. I realize that might not be as easily done, but please try.

I nodded at her, then deciding that I could use the stall asked for privacy.

I slowly made my way to my next class making it just in time to make the bell. He was already seated. Again, in a seat next to mine. How was he doing this? Was he telling everyone that he was saving me a chair? Well, the rest of my classes have assigned seating so at least he'll have to sit where the teacher places him. And all the seats around me are taken, so I felt a bit better about the rest of the day. I turned my attention to the teacher and tried to keep my head in the subject.

As soon as the bell was ready to ring and dismiss class, I was ready to get up and go. I was the first one out the door and off to the next class before he even stood up. I was the first one in my next class and in my seat already so that I didn't have to worry about where he was going to sit. All the seats around me in here were assigned and all were taken. This class, World History, I sit up toward the front of the class. Because this is one of the few classes that I have alone, without either Carrie, Sarah or Mari, or a combination of the three. Instead now I have it with Josh.

I sat and waited for the rest of the class to show up and the bell to ring. When he showed up and walked to the teacher to show him his new schedule and ask for a seat, he looked over his shoulder at me, smiled and winked. I just shook my head and watched as the teacher pulled out the seating chart and wrote on it. He then pointed to the desk to my right. I looked at it in shock then back to him. I stood up and spoke to the teacher. "Mr. Combs this desk is already assigned to Rick." I looked over to Josh who had an I-won smile plastered on his face.

Mr. Combs looked at me then responded dryly. "Mr. Hayes requested to be moved toward the back this morning before school. Something about being too close the board and headaches." He shook his head and returned to his desk.

I stood and just gaped after the teacher. Was this day ever going to go back to normal?

Josh walked toward me to walk to his new assigned seat, as he got close enough he leaned down to me and stole a kiss. "I told you that I am not giving you up so easily."

"Ok, you're quickly stepping over into stalker-land here. You need to back off." I snapped at him. Then turned to my desk to work on ignoring him for the rest of the day.

That however proved harder than I had anticipated. Somehow he managed to finagle his way to get each and every one of the teachers to re-assign seats so that his was next to mine in some fashion. In biology he even tried to get Carries seat at the table with me. But Carrie wouldn't budge so the teacher moved the student across the aisle from me so he could have it. Carrie in her loving way helped me out by switching seats with me. Josh tried to protest but the teacher said that as long as we didn't move tables we could sit however we wanted. Score one for Carrie. At least with her as a buffer he wouldn't try to speak to me in this class. He did it again in geometry. Tried to get one of the three seats around me. I sit next to the wall so the only seats available are in front, behind and next to me. Carrie and Mari sit in next to and behind me. Another girl, Pearl, sits in front of me. He managed to charm her into giving up her seat and getting himself seated there. I still hadn't spoken to him since I spoke to him this morning during history.

I was so wrapped up in trying to avoid Josh that I had lost track of time and realize that Sterling is now late. It's now 2:15. Sitting in my last class that happens to be a study hall, I tried to call him but got nothing. Ariana, have you heard anything yet?

She took a seat next to me and looked at me. No Claire. I am sorry.

I open my English lit book and stare down at the pages while I talk to Ariana. How does this work? I mean do the Overseers usually keep appointments running on time, or are they forever running behind?

They are always on time. However they can make you wait for a response to your request.

I looked up at her, then around to see who else might see me staring off into space. Make you wait? Have they ever done that to you?

They have made us all wait at one time or another. She lifted one shoulder in a shrug, It is just how they are.

How long do they usually make you wait? I mean they will be coming home today, right?

She sighed and took a deep breath before she spoke. I wish I could tell you that I know, but I do not. They have kept a few of us waiting days before. That is however unusual. The longest I have ever been kept was six hours.

My stomach sank. Six hours? How long would they keep them? And if you left before they said?

That, Claire, is simply not done. You wait until dismissed.

This isn't bothering you? The waiting that is.

She smiled an odd smile as she spoke. Claire, when you have been around as long as we have, a few more hours are nothing to wait. After looking at her for a few more seconds she tapped on my book with a smile, Finish your school work Claire. It will keep your mind occupied.

* * *

We made our way to the Hall, where the Overseers hold Court, fifteen minutes early. We sat and waited in the ornate vestibule until we were called in. The heavy carved doors stood closed waiting to be opened. The early morning light from the outside poured in the tall leaded windows that were set high in the walls. At precisely ten o'clock we were summoned in. The room was cavernous in size but did not echo. The walls were lit by golden sconces and interspersed between them were glossy green topiaries. We walked in and down the length of grass green carpet to the dais that holds seven chairs, which seat seven Overseers. They look very much like humans. Only they have such an inner glow that makes them almost too beautiful to look at. Each dressed in well tailored silk suits dyed the deepest jewel tone of emerald set off with pinstripes of shimmering gold. Each had across their lap a sword that held a divine fire and light. We waited for permission to speak.

When Zadkiel nodded at me I stepped forward. I bowed then squared my shoulders. Thank you all for seeing us. They all nodded at me, and then I continued. I come to seek your help with another Guardian. A guardian who has threatened the life of my charge.

This Guardians name? Zadkiel asked me without intonation. What was the nature of this threat? His face shows no interest in what he is asking.

Her name is Skye. She entered my charges bedroom and threatened her. Then while she was sleeping on a separate night, left a dagger thrust into the ceiling above her head.

What has prompted this reaction in this other Guardian?

I almost flinched at the question. How to answer this without lying? I look to Argento who nods his head at me. I look back to the Overseers seated in front of me. I take a deep breath and answer truthfully. She has taken offence to the fact that I have fallen in love and found my mate in someone other than her.

Hashmal cocked his head to the side and looked at me for a few heartbeats before he spoke. Why then would she threaten your charge?

Zadkiel looked over to Hashmal and then back to me. He makes a good point Guardian. Of what importance is the charge?

I take a small step forward, lift my chin and take a deep breath. My charge is of importance because it is in her that I have found my mate.

With that said I finally get a reaction from them. They all exchange looks with each other except for Zadkiel. His eyes never leave me. His brows rose ever so slightly before they returned to where they were. Your charge you say? The remaining Overseers halted their looks and returned their gazes to me when he spoke. Is this love reciprocated?

I can not help the smile and joy that washes over me. I tried to school it away but could not. Yes Overseer. It is given freely.

They all looked at me without speaking or moving for well over five minutes. My nerves began to hum with anticipation of what they were going to say to me. When Zadkiel finally opened his mouth to speak I froze. We have decided that you will wait until we can summon and speak with Skye.

But Overseer, my charge?

She will survive well enough while we sort out this matter. You may go now.

We were dismissed. My heart was flailing around my ankles. I can't go back to her yet. They're making us wait until Skye can be summoned. Argento came up next to me bowed and gestured for me to precede him out of the Hall. I walked out numbly, barely comprehending the walk out. Argento? How long does a summoning take? I don't seem to remember the last time I was summoned.

That Brother, I can not answer. I have no idea how long it takes a summons to go through. I only know that once I had been summoned, I responded immediately. He placed a hand on my shoulder to steer me in the correct direction, Think of it this way, at least she will not be of issue to Claire here.

That brought me to my senses. As we walked I looked at him. You are right Brother. But until she shows up, we have to stay here. I need to try to call her. Let her know what is happening. I need you to try to call Ari and explain to her what has happened, just in case I can not get through to Claire.

It took us nearly seven hours before Argento was able to get through to Ari and explain what was going on and that we could not leave until Skye had returned to Court. Another day here. Waiting.

# Chapter 26

Very reluctantly, my parents agreed that I could again stay with Ariana. So I stopped at home to gather a few more articles of clothing and to drop off my dirty ones. So after returning to Sterling's house, I set to finishing my homework that I didn't get done today due to my being preoccupied on two fronts. First with Sterling being gone, and second, with Josh insinuating himself into all of my classes. Carrie had come over right after we had arrived and stayed until about 5:30 when her mom called her home for dinner. That was about the time that Ariana and I had ordered chinese take-out. We were eating and watching a sappy romantic chic flic when I noticed that she no longer seemed to be watching the movie. I hit pause and turned to watched her intently as she spoke with one of them. Probably Argento. The wait was gruesome. My heart was thumping with the wait. She looked at me and nodded then continued her conversation. I'm sure it was only about two or three minutes but it seemed longer before she finished and spoke to me.

She placed her dinner on the table in front of us then turned to face me. They have been ordered to wait until Skye can be summoned to Court. It should not take too long. We now have to wait for Skye to show up to Court. How long was that going to take? Argento said she was supposed to have been summoned just after their meeting this morning. And that was seven hours ago. I have no idea how long it takes for a Guardian to receive a summons but I do know that we do not wait around after getting one. We are to return to Court immediately. I can not imagine that a summons would take too long to go out.

She must have seen the sorrow on my face because she scooted closer to me. I looked up at her and tried to smile but it was week. I know. It's only for a little while longer, right? She nodded at me, then pat my knee before returning to her original seat and picked up her unfinished dinner.

* * *

I have told Ari all that we know. She will pass on this information to Claire. She said that she had a difficult day at school today because apparently the young man Josh has had his entire school schedule rearranged so that he is now in all of Claire's classes. That he also seemed to get the teachers to reassign seats so that his was next to hers.

I wasn't there to put him in his place. To let him know that she is taken and I'm not giving her up. He just doesn't seem to understand does he?

I spoke mostly to myself but Argento replied, He understands about as well as Skye I imagine. They are both blinded by what the want. And both seem willing to go to just about any length to see it fulfilled. He shrugged then continued, At least he will be easier to handle than Skye will be.

I shake my head at his logic. I hope you are right Brother. I hope you are right.

Just then Argento stands up and claps his hands together. Why do we not venture down to the commons hall and mingle with friends. He walks over to me and pulls me out of my chair. You need diversion. Let us go find it. It does you no good to sit here sulking and waiting.

I reluctantly let him pull me to the commons hall. It was after all still early in the evening, and as I disliked admitting, he was right. I could not sit and wait. I did need a distraction.

We made our way into the commons hall and it was full of Guardians. It is a large open room with tables and chairs and large areas of floor covered in plush pillows for lounging. It was a bright room, not a dark corner to be found. Not many stayed in their rooms unless they needed rest. Most came here as soon as they had finished with a charge. I hadn't made it a routine to come here, so this was mostly new to me. To my astonishment Argento and I were not the only ones here in human form. I had never really paid any attention to how the others garbed themselves. Argento and I walked up to what passed as a bar and grabbed drinks filled with a honey sweet brew.

We were making our way through the room to find a place to sit when Carmen met up with us. She shimmered into a human form quickly. I was a little shocked at how fast she shifted. She smiled at me as she noticed my surprise. She was a beautiful female in human form. Stood about as tall as Claire. Her hair also brown, but not as rich as Claire's hair is. Her eyes are a cool blue framed in soft lashes. She smiled at me still as she spoke to me. Sterling, it is so nice to see you here. You do not usually come to the commons hall if I remember correctly. She then took the few steps that were separating us and wrapped her arms around my neck in a hug. Caught off guard I did not move to embrace her in return. She stepped back and looked up at me. So a human form. It suits you I think.

Coming back to myself I nod at her. Thank you Carmen. I see that you too have used a human form before.

She smiled at me and tilted her head at me. I've been using human form for many, many years Sterling. She must have seen something in my face because her eyes widened and then she formed an O with her mouth. This is your first time? The first time you have taken human form. Wow. I thought that all Guardians had taken on this form and used it regularly.

I crossed my arms across my chest and pinched my mouth while looking around the room. No Carmen. I have not taken this form before. I had not needed to appear more human to help my charges.

Sterling, I am sorry if I have offended you. She truly looked sorry at what she had said. She reached out and placed a hand on my forearm. I just thought... like I said. I am sorry, really. I had no idea that you had ne...

Carmen, enough. I understand. She flinched at my outburst and stepped back a few paces. I sighed and tried again. I am sorry. I did not mean to lash out at you like that. It has been a stressful day. I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. I am sorry.

She softened at my apology and closed the distance that she had made. I can see that you are stressed. Anything that I can help with? I understood her meaning, but ignored it.

I smiled at her and shook my head. Thank you but no. I am just waiting for the Overseers to complete a summons. I need to return to my charge.

Her face did not change at what I had said. Instead she seemed even more determined. Well let me distract you until that summons comes in.

She then started to move in to close all space out, but I stepped back. Her face looked stricken as she watched me move back and away from her. I am sorry Carmen, but I have found my mate. Please understand.

Tears started to sparkle in her eyes, but did not fall. She gave me a jerky nod as she looked at me. It is Skye, right? She nodded to herself, I knew she would eventually wear you down, but had hoped otherwise.

No, Carmen. It is not Skye. I have found my mate in another. I am sorry if I have hurt you in any way. Truly, I am sorry.

She shook her head at me and tried to give me a smile. What she managed was a weak one at best. That is ok Sterling. I am glad you finally found your mate. She shrugged, I can not say that I am not upset that it is not me, but... I am happy for you. She again gave me an attempted smile then looked away. I will leave you to your thoughts. I will see you later Sterling.

With that she walked away and disappeared into the crowd. I looked over my shoulder to find Argento sitting in a chair watching with amusement. I opened my arms wide as I spoke, You could not deem yourself to step in? You just sat back and watched that? Really, Argento? The whole time he fought to keep his face straight. His mouth twitched more times than I care to count.

He finally stands up and walks over to me. Placing a gripping hand on my shoulder, gives me a little shake. You needed to deal with her all on your own. This time he did not try to hide the smile. You did just fine Brother. Just fine. He then threw his arm around my shoulder and turned me around to lead me to a table. She needed to hear it directly from you with no outside interference. At least she took it well enough.

We sat at our table and chatted with a few other Guardians. I had truly lost track of time while we sat there and spoke of nothing more important than the weather of where we last were. I was listening to a story from one of the others when the summons came in STERLING, YOU ARE TO RETURN TO THE HALL.

I looked to Argento who was speaking to another and interrupted, Gent, the summons has come in. I stood up and he followed. We excused ourselves from our company and made our way back to the Hall.

By the time we had entered the large vestibule the shadows had taken over outside. It was just shy of nine in the evening, all wall sconces were lit and glowing with a brilliant light that gave the area an inviting feel. Not that the lighting could quell the nerves flooding my system.

We had no sooner taken seats when Skye walked in. She froze in the entrance. She looked me over then came fully inside. I take it you are the reason that I have been summoned.

I shook my head at her and stood. No Skye. You have been summoned because you thought it wise to threaten my charge not once, but twice.

She looked shocked by that. She had not anticipated me knowing about the dagger. She quickly recovered her mien and straightened her spine. Do the Overseers know who she is? What she is?

So she thought to use that information against me, did she? I smiled at her. Things did not need to turn out this way between us Skye. You simply could not accept that you were not for me. I took a step forward and smiled even broader. The Overseers know all about Claire. And I do mean all.

This time she did not try to hide her shock. Her mouth fell open as she paled a little. They know what she is to you and they did not punish you?

That threw me. Punish me? I have broken no rules Skye. There is no rule that says I can not fall in love where I will. Then it hit me as to what she said. She wanted me punished. Why would you wish to see me punished? What have I done to deserve it?

She closed off all emotion to her face as she turned and faced the ornate doors, waiting for them to open.

* * *

"Alright Claire," Ariana said after she walked in from the living room and stopped next to me. She crossed her arms over her chest and put her weight on one leg, "It is getting late and you still need to take your bath. Put away the books so we can go to bed. You still have school tomorrow." Ariana stood in front of me while I sat at the kitchen counter and tried to finish what was left of my homework.

I nodded at her then slowly closed the books that surrounded me. I looked up at her with my head tilted to the side just a bit. "Ya know, you're almost as bad as my mom." The astonishment on her face was priceless! Her face exploded in shock as her arms dropped to her sides and she widened her stance. She stood in front of me and tried to work her voice but it seemed to have disappeared on her. I couldn't help myself, I busted out laughing loudly.

She finally gathered herself and smacked me none too gently on the arm. "Are you calling me old?" She said as she sneered the last word.

I picked up my books as I intermittently rubbed my arm, "Hey, I didn't say it." I said with my hands held up in surrender as I continued to laugh. I sobered up as I thought of Sterling and Argento waiting to leave Court. "How much longer do you think they have to wait? I mean, it's been hours."

She looked at me thoughtfully as she pondered my question. "I truly do not know how the summoning works. I just know that when it comes in, you respond quickly. I do not know if they wait before they do it or if it is immediate." She lifts one shoulder, "I am sorry I do not have the answers you seek." Then her face changed from thoughtful to playful. "Now young lady, I thought I told you to take a bath. No go."

After spending about an hour in the bath, winding down from a Josh stressed day, I padded my way into the bedroom, followed by rolling steam. Ariana was already in bed waiting for me to get in. I sat on the edge of the bed and pulled on fluffy socks to cover up my cold pruney feet. After getting in and snuggling down I roll onto my side to look at her. "Ariana?" I start to blush while I thought of how to say this, "I want to say that under the circumstances, this was really fun. Like having a slumber party with a really great friend."

She smiled at me as she reached out and placed her hand on top of mine. "I have never had a slumber party to compare this to, but I have to agree with you. This was fun. We will have to do this again soon." She shifted and snuggled down under the blankets, "I imagine that they will be back tomorrow sometime, and you will have to go back home." She looked a little sad by that, "You are like the sister that I never had. I have to say that I have really enjoyed our time together."

I couldn't help but smile widely at that. I propped myself up on one elbow and looked at her, "Really?" I almost started to cry. "I thought the very same thing about you." I lay back down and we just looked at each other for a few minutes. When I could trust my voice I used it, "Thank you."

She waved her hand in the air, "Now let us be done with this talk. I do not want to cry." She said with a weak smile. "You need to go to sleep." I started to open my mouth to remind her to wake me if they called, she must have known what I was going to say because she put up a hand to stop my words, "Yes Claire. I will wake you if they call with anything important. Now sleep."

* * *

After waiting for about forty five minutes in relative silence, the doors finally opened. When they did and we were told to enter, Skye marched in first. She stopped right in front of the dais. Argento and I came in slowly and stopped just behind her to the left. All seven of the Overseers sat in their chairs and just looked at us. We stood there in front of them for about five or six minutes before Zadkiel spoke. His gaze swept all three of us. It is your duty to see that charges are kept safe and content. That is the nature of a Guardian. He paused for a few heartbeats before looking straight at Skye and speaking. It has been said that you threatened the life of a charge. What say you Guardian?

She flinched ever so slightly when spoken to. However her stature never failed. She continued to stand tall and square, with her chin held high. I simply said to the charge in question that she could never hope to truly make Guardian Sterling happy. That she would do better to move on.

Zadkiel tilted his head to the side and looked at her for several seconds. Hashmal, however spoke. What of the dagger? At this she visibly paled. Do you deny it was yours?

No Overseer. She answered with a lift of her chin.

And its purpose? Asked Yahriel, who was seated on the other side of Hashmal.

I did not think it possible to pale any more than white, but Skye managed alabaster. I could clearly see the pulse thumping under the skin on her neck. I merely wanted to drive my point home. It was intended as a metaphor.

And the metaphor was the dagger. What was it meant to symbolize? Yahriel asked of her, his voice as calm as his demeanor.

They all sat quiet while the waited for her response. She took what felt like too long to answer. Simply that she was driving a wedge in the relationship that I have with Sterling.

At this all seven heads turn to me. You are in a relationship with this Guardian? Zadkiel asked me.

I spoke to all of them when I answered. No Overseers. As I said previously, I am in a relationship with Claire. I have never been in an exclusive relationship with this Guardian. She merely perceived it as so. I told her several months ago that she should move on and stop waiting for me to return her feelings.

I heard her sharp intake of breath at my comment. The Overseers simply slid their eyes to Skye and watched her. They were all silent for another few minutes before Zadkiel spoke again. Guardian Argento, what have you to say on this matter?

Argento stepped forward half a step before he spoke. Overseers, it is as Sterling said. I was present when he told her to move on. I was present when she entered the bedroom of his charge. My mate was present when the dagger was discovered.

I just barely managed to hide my smile at Argento's statement. The Overseers then all looked to me and back to Skye. They all sat silent for over ten minutes before Zadkiel spoke to us all. We have decided that you all will be watched very carefully for the time being. He then looked to Skye directly. You will stay away from this charge, Guardian Skye. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see her face harden at that decree. You are all dismissed.

While Argento and I bowed to the Overseers, Skye just stood frozen as a statue. We both turned and walked away leaving her standing there. While the Overseers had said for her to stay away, I knew this was one I had to see.

By the time we had left the Hall it was just after eleven in the evening. I did not even have to say the words, as soon as we both stepped outside the Hall, we both went to my house.

# Epilogue

I was having the loveliest dream when I started smelling a spicy sea air surrounding me. I woke to the feeling of kisses being rained all over my face and neck. When my eyes focused I saw that Sterling was home. I was instantly awake. "Sterling!" I threw my arms around his neck and held on tight. "You're back!" I pulled back just enough to take his mouth with mine. After reacquainting ourselves with each other's kisses and touches I pulled back so that I could pepper him with questions. "What happened? Tell me everything!"

He kissed me again before speaking, I told the Overseers about you, they did not seem too happy but did not tell me that I could not keep you. He pulled me to him and held on tightly, against his chest he continued. While Skye ran around the truth, in the end she was told to stay away from you. Oh mo ghrá, I can't believe she entered while you were sleeping and left behind a dagger. I wasn't here to protect you. I'm so sorry. Please forgive me.

I pulled back so that I could look him in the face. "Sterling, what she did, she would have done whether or not you were around. I believe that." I took his face between my hands and made him look at me. "It was not your fault. There is nothing to forgive."

He shook his head at me and closed his eyes. When he opened them he couldn't hide the anger in his face. "And then there is the matter of Josh. What is he doing?"

The growl in his voice was hard to miss. I couldn't help but smile at his proprietary tone. "He is under the impression that if he's constantly in sight then that will mean that I'll eventually cave." I shrugged and rolled my eyes at the whole thing. "He just doesn't seem to understand that it actually makes me want to poke my eyes out at seeing him all day long."

He reached out and grabbed me around my waist and pulled me down under him. I have no desire to speak anymore. He then took my mouth and kissed me deeply. One arm under my back that held me tight to his chest, the other hand gripped my hip. His mouth felt so good on mine. A wonderful treat that I had been denied for too long. His hand left my hip and slid up over my pajama top to my waist, then to my neck where he angled my head for a deeper kiss. His hands and mouth set my blood on fire.

When I thought that if we didn't stop soon, I would regret it, I broke away. Pushing on his chest softly. Sterling, we have to stop.

He pulled back reluctantly, but nodded. You are right mo ghrá. I wish to simply keep hold of you. My arms have felt your loss for too long. He dove back in for another kiss that I had no energy to fight, so I gave in willingly. He then started to kiss me more gently before breaking off all together. He kissed my nose then my cheek. His mouth then gently moved on to my neck just below my ear. He then lay back and pulled me tightly to his side.

Slowly, so slowly, I began to relax and eventually fell asleep in his arms.

I woke up still warm in his arms. Good morning mo ghrá. Sleep well?

I smiled a big smile at him because I couldn't be happier than I was at this very moment. I did. You?

I held you in my arms, of course I slept well. He said with the sexiest smile spread across his face. He leaned over and kissed the tip of my nose.

Unfortunately, Mother Nature decided that I wasn't allowed any more kisses right now. Reluctantly I disentangled myself from his arms and strode to the bathroom. When I had finished and walked back to the bedroom he was already up. As much as I hate for you to go, you have school. I will however be driving and picking you up. Not to mention following you around to make sure that Skye does not try anything.

I had absolutely no complaints to this. I got myself dressed and ready for school. Ariana even had breakfast waiting again for me.

When he pulled into the school parking lot to drop me off we passed by Josh who was walking across the lot. The look on his face screamed jealous and hurt, but I had told him that I had moved on. I had asked him to let me go as I had done to him. He just kept telling me that I would eventually come to my senses and realize that I have loved him all along and go running back to him where he would accept me with open arms.

* * *

Christmas came and went without so much as a peep from Skye. We all knew that this wasn't to last, but I was enjoying not having her around. We couldn't say so much for Josh. He was there at every turn. He was still in all my classes and was trying hard to be gallant and charming. While all this attention would have been wonderful and welcome when we were dating, now... Well, let's just say it's getting old.

For Christmas Sterling gave me a silver bracelet in the shape of the eternity symbol. The underside simply said 'mine'. I gave him a leather cuff with a silver square engraved with a triquetra thistle in the center. He even gave my parents gifts, which they were shocked to have received. We are now getting ready to host a New Year's Eve party at his house. Ariana, Carrie, Sarah, Mari and I are having a wonderful time planning this party. I just can't wait to see what the New Year brings.

* * *

# * * *

I want to thank you for reading my book. Look out for the next book in the Guardian Series. Thunderhead Available now!

Also available now is The Heir Apparent, which is a sword and sorcery sci-fi.

If anyone would like to find me I can be found here:

http://melissasmithbooks.wordpress.com

http://www.facebook.com/Melissa.Smith.Books

Again, thank you!

Melissa Smith
